J1JJ J JJJJ.

NOUOgt3hICU
ZU uCU bt3OhCU uUu lIICI3IuICU uC8
UuO IIDCII8OhCU Ku!IuII3umC8
Herausgegeben von
Michael Hahn
unter Mitarbeit von
Jens - we Hartmann und Konrad K|aus
Band 4
Five Buddhist Legends in the Campu Style
From a collection named Avadanasarasamuccaya
Edited and translated (with an introduction)
by
Ratna Handurukande
FIVE BUDDHIST LEGENDS IN THE CAMPO STYLE
From a collection named A vadanasarasamuccaya
Edited and translated (with an introduction)
by
RATNA HANDURUKANDE
Indica et Tibetica Verlag
U\II !Vb4
\.. v
``
(', / \
', ' |,,

.
1

(',', `|``

Editorial note:
The manuscript of the present publication was received and accepted by the edi
tor of this series in several instalments over several years and with varying
degrees of readiness. Inevitably many valuable suggestions and corrections could
be incorporated only at the final stage of publication. This fact may have caus-
ed some minor incongruencies in Dr. Handurukande's book, despite all our efforts
to avoid them, for which we apologize. The editor wishes to thank his two co-
editors, Mr. Konrad Klaus, M. P. , and Mr. Uwe Hartmann, M. P. , for their careful
and constructive proofreading as well as the typist of the manuscript, Mr. Mat-
thias Hahn, for his never-ending patience with his difficult task.
The illustration on the cover is an artistic representation of the ipdcaka
jataka, the first legend published in this book. It was only recently discovered
in Pakistan and published by Dr. Volker Thewalt in LDOO1OQ1E UDO CCDJCDIE
Festschrift fUr Karl Jettmar, Wiesbaden p. b7 It is reproduced here with
the kind permission of Dr. 'rhewalt.
' Indica et Tibetica Verlag Bonn lVH4
Aile Rechte vorbehalten
Ohne ausdrilekliehe Genehmigung des Verlages ist es nieht gestattet, das Werk oder einzelne Teile daraus
nachzudrucken, zu vervielfaltigen oder auf Datentrager zu speichern
Printed in Germany by R. Sehwarzbold. 5305 Wittersehliek bei Bonn
ISSN 0723-3337
ISBN 3-923776-03-9
For
Professor Sir Harold Bailey,
who introduced me to the study of
avadana literature
I
and
for all other scholars to whom
the lure of knowledge
is irresistible.

'
1!1+ o 11J1'`
l!.t
Tntroduction
N l. ' | '.l 1 ll I |duct+I1I
i .+l |:.+<1:1+i. O1 A> ! \
Ac' i ,ul.-_: ')'|
A !J '11!\!u-_!!: ('V`
ASS III: Sarvadada-jitaka (SDJ)
ASS TV: Matsaranandvadna (MNA)
ASS v Bhavalubdhakvadfna (BhLA)
l|_l ! l+ (|nn.] o1 V1f' 1i ^'> - V
Iu o1 proper Hf !oun I ASS I

V
I:drX ol aP!rJ1:. hirds and o1!! J:i.1 + I:+1!+*
wr!1+nrn in ^S' ! V
Index of plants. flowers and fnJits ae11n in ASS ! V
Appendix \ Sirthavihajanmivadina of the Sambhadrlvadlna-
mHi
Appendix 11 Sarva

dadibhidhinamahirljivadtna of the Mahaj

jitakamIla
Appendix !11 Nandlvadlna ol 1Ic RatnamlllvadHna

``
`:
`|
'l
"I
11
11 |
1t'
Ib4
1bb
lt
!''
zU!
Appendix IY Bhavalubdhaklvadlna of the AoklvadHnamlll Z1b
Bihliography Z7
^|bI'\' i :tl! `J

'

P R E F A C E
Thi s book conta i ns a cri ti cal edi ti on and an Eng l i s h prose transl ati on
of the Sanskri t text of five Buddh i s t l egends, namel y the ?ipancaka-jata
ka, the Sarthavaha-jataka, the Sarvadd-jataka, the Matsaranandvadana
and the Bhavalubdhakavadna. These form the fi rst f ive stori es i n a col l ec
t i on cal l ed the Avadanasarasauccaya, of which a manuscri pt i s kept i n the
Cambri dge Univers i ty Li brary i n Eng l and. The text presented here i s based
on a comparative study of the Cambri dge manuscri pt versi on with paral l e l
versi ons found el sewhere , ma i nl y those i n a col l ecti on ca l l ed the Jatakama
Zavadnasutra, manuscri pts of wh i ch are kept i n the Tokyo Univers i ty L i
brary, the Ryukoku Univers i ty i n Kyoto , and the Nati onal Archives , Kathman
du . The l anguage of the text, wh i ch i s i n a mi xture of ornate prose and
verse, i s cl assi cal Sanskri t wi th a spri nkl ing of Buddh i st hybri d Sanskri t
words . Metri cal adaptati ons of the l ast four l egends found i n unpubl i shed
col l ections of stori es have been appended . The texts so appended a re the
SarthavahajanmGvadna of the SahadravadanamGla, the SarvmdadGbhidhGnama
hGrajavadna of the Mahajjatakamala, the Nandvadna of the Ratnaalavad
na, and the Bhavalubdhakavadna of the Asokavadnamala.
The i ntroducti on whi ch precedes the text dea l s with a descript i on of
the manuscri pts , thei r i nterrel ati on sh i p , i nformati on about the l egends
traced el sewhere preceded by a synops i s of each l egend and the questi on of
the authorsh i p of the l egends .
Spec i al words of thanks are due from me to Professor Michael Hahn of
the Univers i ty of Bonn for h i s constant i nterest , hel p , cri ti ci sms and sug
gesti ons rel a ted to th i s work, and for i nc l udi ng i t in a seri es of publ i ca
ti ons edi ted by hi m. I am much i ndebted to Professor J . W. de Jong . of the
Austral i an Nati onal Universi ty , Canberra , for readi ng through the f i rs t
draft o f the text a n d trans l ati on a n d maki ng several va l uabl e comments ;
and to Dr. Ranj i n i Obeyesekere for readi ng the transl ati on wi th me and sug
gesti ng changes to make i t more readabl e and comprehens i bl e to those unfa
mi l i ar wi th the Sanskri t l anguage .

c1
Pre1ace
Many other schol ars hel ped me i n vari ous ways such as enab l i ng me to
ga i n acces s to manuscri pt materi al and l i brary fac i l i ti es , recommendi ng me
for academic awards , and maki ng usefu l cri t i c i sms and suggesti ons . I ac
knowledge the hel p of Prof. S i r Haro lQ Bai l ey , Univers i ty of Cambri dge ;
Prof. John Carman , Di rector of the Center for the Study of Worl d Rel i gi on s ,
Harvard Un ivers i ty; Professors K . M. de Si l va , S i ri ma Ki ri bamune, Merl i n
Peri s , and Dr. V . Kanapatip i l l a i of the Univers i ty of Peraden iya ; Mr . A. De
varaj a , Nati onal Arch ives of Sri Lanka ; Dr . Ri chard Gard and the staff of
The Insti tute f or Advanced Studi es of Worl d Rel i gi ons , Stony Brook , New
York ; M r. H . A. I . Gooneti l eke, the former L i brari an of the Univers i ty of Pera
deniya ; Prof. Mi noru Ha ra , Un ivers i ty of Tokyo ; Mrs . K . N . Jayati l l eke of
Kandy; Prof. Gananath Obeyesekere , P r i nceton U n ivers i ty ; Dr . T i ssa Rajapa
ti rane , Austra l i an Na ti onal Univers i ty, Canberra ; Prof. Di eter Sch l i ngl off,
Univers i ty of Muni ch ; Prot J . T i l akas i ri, the former Professor of Sanskri t
at the Un iversi ty of Peradeni ya , and Dr. Mi chael Wi tzel of the Nepal -German
Manuscri pt Preservati on Project .
I thank the Japan Soci ety for the Promoti on of Sciences , the I ndi an
Counc i l for Cul tura l Rel ati ons , the Ful bri ght Fel l owship Commi ttees o f the
Un i ted States Educat i on Founda t ion in Sri Lanka and the Counci l for I nter
nati ona l Exchange of Schol ars , Washi ngton D . C . , and the Research Grants
Commi ttee of the Un ivers i ty of Peraden iya , whose awards enabl ed me to read
at l i brari es which had manuscri pt materi al or rel evant l i terature . I am
grateful to Prof. Lokesh Chandra , the edi tor of Studi es in I ndo-As i an Art
and Cul ture , New De l h i ; and the edi toria l boards of the Bul l eti n of the
School of Ori ental and Afri can Studi es ; Bukkyo Kenkyu publ i shed by the
I nternational Buddh i st Associ ati on , Hammatsu , Japan ; and The Sri Lanka
Journal of the Huma n i t i es for granti ng me permi ssi on to use materi al I had
publ i shed in thei r j ourna l s .
Much o f the work publ i shed here was carried out i n a n uneasy atmos
phere , when the ' re l evance ' of d i scip l i nes c l assed under humani ti es was
constantly bei ng questi oned in the Univers i ttes in Sri Lanka . However , i t
i s grati fyi ng t o note that there are schol ars who val ue these studies and
endorse thei r retenti on. It i s to them that thi s book i s dedi cated wi th the
hope that the sci ent i fi c study of the arts wi l l not only surv ive but thrive.
Ratna Handurukande
Universi ty of Peraden iya , Sri Lanka , December 6th , 1 982
. O
I N T R O D U C T I O N
1 .
(ASS)
1
scri pt
I n 1 972 I publ i shed an art i cl e under the t i tl e Avadnasarasamuccaya
where I gave the bare outl i ne of the stories conta i ned in the manu
of that nam kept i n the Cambri dge Univers i ty L i brary
2
and i ndi cated
my i ntenti on of edi ting i t . I n giv i ng a prel iminary notice of the content
of the manuscri pt, I wi shed to prompt schol ars to i nform me of rel ated ver
si ons of the stori es . As anti cipated, several schol ars responded , among
whom was Prof. Mi chael Hahn of the Univers i ty of Bonn . He informed m that
AvaJnasarasamuccaya Nos . V I -XI V had i denti ca l para l l e l s i n the Haribhatta
jatakamala preserved i n Ti betan of whi ch he was maki ng a study.
3
Th i s me
me 1i mi t my project to the edi ti on and transl at i on of onl y the f i rst five
stori es i n the Avadanasarasamuccaya, namel y the ipancaka-jataka (PJ),
Sarthavaha-jataka (SVJ), SarvalJdda-jataka (SDJ), MatsarananJavaJana (MNA)
and the BhavalubdhakavaJna (BhLA). In 1 9 77 Hahn publ i shed a tabl e giv i ng
the l ocati on of vari ous l egends from the Haribhattajatakamala (HJM) wi thi n
di fferent unpubl i shed manuscri pts i n a publ i cati on enti tl ed Haribhatta and
Gopadtta.
4
Here he poi nted out the correspondence of ASS Nos . V I -XI V ,
5
v i z .
the Badrdvipa, Sasa, Candraprabha, Rupyavati, Mrga, Hastin, Candra, Hari
amrga and Mayura to those beari ng Nos . 2 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 1 1 , 1 9 , 2 0 , 2 2 , and 1 2 of the
transl a t i on of the HJM, i ncl uded in the Ti betan Tanjur .
2 . 1 The chi ef manuscripts used i n the edi ti on of the text o f ASS I -V ,
des i gnated by me a s A , B , C and 0 are a s fol l ows :
A
B
Manuscri pt Add . 1 598 ca l l ed the AvaJanasarasamuccaya kept in the Cam
bri dge Universi ty L i brary, descri bed by Bendal l as fol l ows : Paper ;
1 7 1 l eaves , 5 l i nes, 1 1 x4 i n . ; modern .
6
The JatakamalavaJnasutra ( Ms. No . 1 39 ) of the Tokyo Un ivers i ty L i brary
descri bed by Se i ren Matsunami as fol l ows : Paper , 303 l eaves , 8 - 12-1 3
l i nes , 13 1 /4 x 6 3/8 inch . , Devan
a
garl , SaTvat 1 033 .
7
As the Newar SaTvat era commenced i n 880 A. 0 .
8
the date of thi s manu
scr i pt corresponds to 1 91 3 of the Chri sti an era .
( 4 )
C
D
Introducti on
A manuscript kept in the Ryukoku Un i versi ty , Kyoto ,
9
bi bl i ograph i cal
i nformati on about wh ich g i ven by Hahn i s as fol l ows : "Descri bed i n the
fol l owi ng publ ication: Sanada AriYosh i , Otani tankentai shorai: Bonbun
butten shirya ( Resul ts of the Otani expedi ti on: Materi al s for the Bud
dh i st l i terature ) . F rom: Chua ajia kodigo bunken. Seiiki bunka ken
kyu. Dai yon ( L i terature i n the Anci ent Languages of As i a . Se i i ki
`
Studi es i n Cul ture . Part'4 , 1 96 1 ) . Cf. pp . 83 and 1 04- 1 06 .
" No . 608 Jatakaala avaana ( by Aryau ra ) Nepal ese paper.
8 , 5 x 37 cm. 6 l ines on a page. F ol i a 36 1 . Nepal Savat
8 1 0 ( A. D . 1 690 ) . Character Devanagarl . Careful l y wri tten
good Ms . " (p . l 04)
savat 81 0 madya ukl a paicam'l di ne ratnapati deva
caryena 1ekhayet. sapural karomi II 389b , 2 . " (p .; 1 0 6 )
As noted b y Hahn , the script of thi s manuscript i s Newari , not Devana
gar, . Hahn doubts whether the manuscrip t was cop i ed i n N . S . 8 1 0 as
stated i n i ts col ophon , and says that, judging by the scrip t , it ap
pears to be a 1 9th century copy i n wh i ch the date of the ori g i nal from
wh i ch the copy was made was i nc1 uded .
1 0
A manuscript i n the Nat i onal Arch i ves , Kathmandu ,
l l
descri bed i n the
Nepal arajaklya-v, rapustaka1 ayasya pustakana brhatsuclpattram. Yasya
ya bauddhavi saya ka saptamo bhagah. Tasyayal prathamakhaoQaQ . Ed . Pal
Puroaratna Vajracarya . Kathmandu , V . S . 2021 (= 1 965 ) .
"Jatakavadanamala ( Mahajjatakama 1 a ) Kramaf ka Tr 24 I
Vi ayafka 258 / GranthakaraQ / Nepa1 i kagatam I Devana
garl 1 ip iQ I Pafktayab 1 3 / Akarab 1 8 1 /2 x 8 1 /4 I
Granthasalkhya 8000 I Patrasakhya 1 6 1 I Puroa I" (p . 1 74 )
" SamayaQ r Sake 1 816 r Salvat 1 951 "r Nepall Sal)1-
vat 1 0 1 5 Sal am iti Pausa Suk1 a 8 Roja S ubham II" (p . 1 77 )
Thi s manuscript was fi l med by the Nepal -German Manuscri pt Preservati on
Project under the number B 97/3 as Jatakama l aprakriya . Hahn who gave
the above i nformat ion about the manuscri pt i n h i s study on the Ka-

I ntroduction ( 5)
pisvarajataka
12
says that it seems to be a copy of the Ryukoku manu
script ( C above ) .
2 . 2 Whi l e Ms. A conta i ns al l fi ve s tori es edi ted and transl ated i n thi s
vol ume, Mss. B , C and D conta i n onl y the ipancaka, Sarthavaha and , the Sar
vadad jatakas wh i ch according to the i r colophons form the 35th , 36th and
37th stori es of a co1 1 ecti on.
1 3
Other manuscripts used in edi ti n9 one or
other of the stori es wi l l be noted subsequentl y under each ti tl e. In the
present edi ti on an attempt has been made to arrive at a readable text of
the stori es , wh ich may be a parti al reconstruction of thei r l os t ori g i nal s
based on the coll ati on of ava i l ab l e mnuscripts. No s i ngl e manuscript has
been used a s bas i c i n the preparati on of the text. When one or more of the
manuscripts had readi ngs di fferent from the text adopted, they have been
reported i n footnotes . A number of variant readi ngs whi ch appear to be the
resul t of spel l i ng habi ts and a l so the carel essness of the scri bes as i n
the case of the addi ti on o r omi ssi on o f l etters , anusvara, visarga. avagra
ha etc are not noted in thi s edi ti on to avoi d an unnecessarily l ong cri ti
cal apparatus . Among the variants not l i sted are for example the fol l ow
i ng: iii; ulu; kha/a; calva; calra; jalya; talta; tmlnm; palya; paiva;
bhyaltya; bhyallya; bhyalsya; yalva; Palla; ta/alsa; clnc; jln; Tnln;
//m. Va i s al ways wri tten for ba i n the manuscripts .
2 . 3 A study of the variant readi ngs from mnuscripts A, B, C and D re
corded i n the edi ti on of the text shows that they appear to be copi es of d
comon archetype. A number of common errors i n al l four mnuscripts sug
gests that thi s archetype was not the ori gi nal . I g i ve bel ow a samp l e l i st
of i nstances where the text adopted by me i s an attempt at correcti ng com ..
mn errors of A, B, C and D . at times s upported by other manuscripts used
i n the case of the Sarthavaha and the SaPVGdada ;iatakas. A. B. C and
were the onl y manuscripts avai l abl e f or the S9ipancaka-jataka.
1tx1 adopted
8PJ 3 smayabhjan
8PJ 9 praadinaT
8PJ 23 hrtvGmi?
PJ 24 bhavane
`
Ms . readi ngs of ABCD
vismayabhQjan
pramathina"
krtvGi1
vane
'

|b,
lPJ 9
lJ 44+
lJ b
lPJ b3
lPJ b4
SVJ 1
SVJ 1b
SVJ 47
SVJ 49
SDJ 7
SDJ 1U+
SDJ 11
SDJ 11
SD 38
SDJ 38
SDJ 4U+
SDJ 55
SD bb+
SDJ bb+
SDJ bb+
SDJ b7
SDJ 70
Introducti on
uncyc
rcgcs
zoc prou:c
drccd
prc[tq
klct:pcto
nc ccrcnt:
kcyg
scdhu
cryc
uc:tcuc:rc
srcnoddhutc
csctc

nc:kqcyc
n:rontcrcdmupc
tctcs tctc
uyc7m:cd
d:|yc
tgcscncpcthycuccchd:to
ocsyc
bhokt:tcydt:cnug
gcmoucbhmcnmr
uncyc
rcgq
zcg(to:c
mpctg
pzcbhtq
kc7ct:pctzc
u:ccrcnt:
k
scdhu
dhom
uc:rcc:rcsyc
srcnoddhrtc
cbhcsctc
nc:kgcyc
n:d zuc
tctcs tct
u:cycd
dyc
tgcscnc:pcthyccohoJ:tp
o:syc
bhokt:tcycnuq
gcmccbhdrct
.4 That the comn archetype postul ated for A, B, C and D had read i ngs
whi ch wre not cl ear at pl aces is i ndi cated by i nsta
9
es here the four
manuscripts gave di fferent corrupt read i ngs . I tabul ate some of these i n
stances i n the fol l owi ng l i s t.

"=

Text adopted
FPJ 18 mncd uc 7:ptc
RPJ 18 kudu:kcto
IPJ 1 cscnncncbhuo
FPJ 4U cy:nyo
IPJ 55 cnckcd1ncucmyo
SVJ 1 5 pctrctu
SVJ 17 kc7:7cuycttcucdnc
SVJ 35 kcrpc
SDJ 3 ycutcko
SD 1 dncprcsrut:
SDJ 4+ ktcptct:sodcn
SDJ 50 qtyukhc7ur!ko
SDJ bb+ n_cz:
Introduction ( 7 )
LI ST
Manuscript readi ngs
A cncucd uc7pt BD cnoscd -
7:ptc C cncycd7:ptc
A [udu:dyuto 8CD kudu:dyukcto
A cscnncbhuo BCD cscnbhujo
A cycs:nyo BCD g:nyou
A cnckcd:ncucscyo
ncscyo
BCD cnckcd:~
A trutu BCD ttcyctu
A kc7:ycuczttc BCD kc7:7cucrt!o
A kcmtc
A yogcko
tcko
BCD kcmc
BCD !dyotcko EFG yo~
A dncpmt:szct: BCD dncprct:
rut:
A ktcpmt:sg hc
BCD ktcprt:scbhc
A gtyuthorur!ko BCD qtyukhc~
u7:ko
A nczcp BCD nctcp
2 . 5 A cl ose correspondence of readi ngs i n BCD suggests that they go
back to<a comom hyparchetype or that they are copi es of each other. L i st 3
gi ven bel ow where A had the readi ngs of the adopted text and BCD had unac
ceptabl e readi ngs i l l ustrates thi s poi nt.
Adoeted text agree i n with A
IPJ 3+ kukcc
IPJ 25 7cncsckt:r
IPJ 3 1 n:ru:kc7cptcscd
FPJ 85 kcth:kcucro
SVJ 6 sphur:tcu:ktc
LI ST 3
Readi ngs of BCD
kucryyc
sth ncsckt:t
n:ru:kcrcrcscd
kcth:kcucra
shur!tcu:utc'
( 8)
I ntroducti on
SVJ 48+ aparinipannasvabhGveu avinipannasvabhGveu
SDJ rno maZo
SDJ 1 3 adhigamate abhigamate
SW 22
" -~
nurajiG nayaJnam
SW 48 dehy atas tasmi ?grhyatambhasmai
SDJ 72 pradvadha prasadavadha
2 . 6 The agreement o f BCD can b e further i l l ustrated wi th the fol l owi ng
examp l es where I have adopted their readi ngs i n preference to those of A ,
whi ch were unacceptabl e .
Adopted text agreei ng with BCD
lPJ 11 pari grahe !v
lPJ 43 navavaricasi8irai
lPJ 74 aSr
SVJ 9 vicicapravegai
LI ST 4
Readi ngs of A
pratigrhev
navavarivrdsisirai
asravGl
vicisirvapravegaib
2 . 7 At i nstances where A , and BCD , or any other manuscri pt had readi ngs
whi ch di ffered but were equal l y tenabl e , I exerci sed my di screti on i n
adopti ng a readi ng whi ch I fel t was more sui tabl e i n the context. The pos
s i bl e i nter-rel ati onshi p of the manuscri pts A, B, C and D can be i l l us
trated by the fol l owi ng stemm.
ORI GI NAL

ARCH_YPE
!
A HYPARCHETYPE

a a
C D
( BCD i n th i s stemma refer to Mss . used for ASS I - I I I on l y)

I ntroducti on ( 9 )
2 . 8 A s menti oned earl i er , A, B, C and Dwere the onl y manuscri pts used
i n establ i sh i ng the text of the l?ipancaka-jataka. Al so B, C and D con
ta i ned only the lipancaka, Sarthavaha and SarvGl dd jatakas, i . e . ASS
I - I I I . The manuscri pts used bes ides A, U C and D i n establ i sh i ng the text
of Sarthavah and Sarvadd jatakas and the manuscri pts used bes ides A i n
establ i s h i ng the text of the Matsaranandvadna and the BhavaZubdhakavaana
are the fol l owi ng .
Sarthavaha-jataka: 2 . 8 . 1
E The SahadravaanamaZa ( Ms. No . 429) of the Tokyo Uni vers i ty L i brary
descri bed by Matsunami as fol l ows :
" Salj bhadravadana-mal a ( di al ogue between Asoka and Upa
gupta ) . Paper , 3 1 9 l eaves , 8 l i nes , .16 3/4 x 3 1 /2 i nch . ,
1 4
Nepal ese character . "
Th i s manuscri pt conta i ns a ful l y metri cal versi on of the Sarthavaha story
on fol i os 2 1 a-27a. Enti tl ed the Sarthavahajanmavadnaparvarta, thi s ver
s i on forms the fourth chapter of the SabhadravadanaaZa. It conta i n s 1 64
verses , wh i ch i nc l udes vss . 2-59 of ASS and the vers i fi cati on of prose pas
sages i n i t . I have g i ven thi s text a s Appendi x I of t h i s vol ume . As a
gl ance at the notes to the edi ted text of ASS 11 shows , E has errors i n
common wi th A . B. C and D poi nt i ng to a poss i b i l i ty of i ts goi ng back to
the same archetype as A, B, C and D. However E occas i ona l l y had i ndependent
rea di ngs wh i ch were equa l l y tenabl e as those of the other manuscr i pts , or
more acceptabl e ; e . g .
SVJ 2 :
SVJ 3 2 :
SVJ 38 :
SVJ 46:
SVJ 47 :
E kumbhirao BCD gabhira. The readi ng of A here i s not known .
E kama nidhanam atraiva sare vaya mahodadhau ABCD kCm
atraiva nidhanGl sarva eva mahoddhau ( The readi ng of ABCD i s un
acceptabl e here on metrioal grounds . )
E anartham atra ABCD anarthGl tatra
E sUkhagame ABCD hitagae
E niruttam ABCD niruttara
These rea di ngs of E poi nt to the pos s i b i l i ty of i ts go i ng back to a hyp
archetype d i fferent from that of A. B , C a n d D . I n some p l aces , E di ffers

|
'
'

!
|
l
'

\
'
|

|10 Introducti on
from B , C and D but agrees wi th A. These i nstances have been recorded i n
my notes to the text .
.o.? SarvaJdad-/atakl: Three manuscr i pts of a coIl Bct i on cal l ed the
Mahajjatakamla which conta i ns a metr ical adaptati on of the l egend wi thi n
the framewor k of a di a l ogue between Ki ng Asoka and the El der Upagupta were
used in establ i sh i nq the text of the ASS ver s ion of the Sarvadd-.1ataka.
These, des i gna ted bv me as E, F and G are :
L a mnuscr i pt wh ich belonged to Syl va i n Le vi and i s now kept in the
H1bI i otheque Nationa l e i n Par i s . '"
| a manuscr i pt of the Mahajjatakamala kept i n the Tokyo Uni ver s i ty
Library.
l
G a manuscr i pt kept in the Nati ona l Archi ves at Kathmandu .
17
The Maha,i.iatakama la vers i on ent i t Ied the Sarvamdadabhidhanamahro.1avadana
conta i ns 1 73 ver ses wh ich i ncl ude 83 ver ses of the ASS text and a ver s i
fi cati on o f the prose pa ssages i n i t. Th i s ver s i on i s gi ven a s Appendi x I I
of th i s vol ume . EFG had a number of readi nqs di fferent from those of ABCD.
wh i ch I have recorded in mv notes to the text of ASS I I I . These poi nt to
EFG steming from a hyparchetype di fferent from that of ABCD . My notes to
the ASS text a l so g i ve i nstances of error s wh i ch EFG had in common wi th
ABCD wh ich poi nt to their goi ng back to an archetype common to that of
ARP.
..3 Matsaranandavadana: Bes i des A, seven other manuscr i pts whi ch
conta i ned a metr i cal adapti on of the Nanda l egend were used i n estab l i shi ng
the text of ASS !\, the Matsaranalldavadana. These , ca l l ed B, C , D, E , F, G
and h 0y me are the fo l l owing:
B Manuscr i pt No . 27 of the Tokyo Un i ver s i ty L i brary cal l ed the Avadana-
-
-
- - 1 8
ratnamala, of which the Nandavadana forms the 25th chapter .
C Manuscr i pt No . 3 1 6 of the Tokyo Un i ver s i ty L i brary cal l ed the Ratna-
. . - - I
malavadana-katha, of wh i ch the Nandavadana forms the 24th chapter .

D
E
F
I ntroduction | I1`
Manuscr i pt No. 3 1 7 of the Tokyo Un i ver s i ty L i brary cal l ed the Ratna
malavaana-katha, of whlch the Nandavaana forms the 20 th chaPter .
20
Manuscr i pt No . 170 of the Tokyo Un i vers i ty Li brary cal l ed the Divya
vadana i nto wh ich the Nanavadna has been in terpol ated as i ts 20th
`1
chapter .
Manuscr i pt Add . 1 592 of the Cambr i dge U ni ver s i ty Li brary, wh i ch i s a
mnuscr i pt of a part of the Ratnavadnamala, where the ti tl e of the
story i s not g i ven . L
G A mnuscr i pt in the National Archi ves, Kathmandu , fi l med as Al 1 7/9
under the Nepal -Germn Manuscr i pt Preservati on Project , wh i ch al so
- - - -
23
.
conta i ns the Ratnavadanamla ver si on.
H The mi crofi che copy No. LMHJ-000 , 497- 1 / l of The I nsti tute for Advanced
Studi es of Wor l d Rel i i ons, cal l ed the Nanavadna.
24
The Nandavaana conta i ned i n the mnuscr i pts B - H referred to above i s a
metr i cal adaptati on of ASS I V , the Matsaranandavadna, i ncorporated i nto the
Ratnavaanamala wi thi n the framewor k of a di al ogue between Ki ng Asoka and
the El der Upagupta . I t conta i ns 1 9 1 verses w hi ch i ncl ude those of the ASS
text except ver se nos . 1 6 , 22 and 23 . The omi ss i on of these ver ses and the
i nstances' where the readi ng s of these manuscr i pts d i ffer from A, recorded
in the notes to the ed i ti on of ASS I V , show that they bel ong to a hyparche
type di fferent from that of A. However , the erroneous readi ngs wh i ch B - H
share wi th A, whi ch I have recorded i n the notes show that they go back to
an archetype in common wi th A. The Ratnavadnamala ver si on of the Nana
vaana forms Appendi x I I I of th i s vol ume.
2 .. 8 . 4 Bhavalubdhakcladana: I n addi ti on to A, fi ve mnuscr i pts of a col -
l ecti on cal l ed the AsokavadanamZa.were used in edi t i ng the text of ASS . V,
the Bhavalubdhakavaaana. These cal l ed B, C, D, E and F by me are the fol
l owi ng:
B
C
Manuscr i pt No . 35 of the Tokyo Un i vers i ty L i brary.
Manuscr i pt No . 37 of the Tokyo Un i ver s i ty L i brary.
(:(
;

'

+
|

|
-

(12)
Introducti on
b
Manuscri pt Add . 1 482 of the Cambri dge Un i vers ity L i brary.
27
E Manuscri pt No . l 0755 of the As i ati c Soci ety of Bengal .
28
F Manuscr i pt No . A 1 4 of the As i ati c Soc i ety of Bengal .
29
The AsokavadanaaZa versi on of the BhavaZubdhakavadna, wh i ch form s Appen
di x 11 of thi s vol ume i s a metr i cal adapti on of ASS V, i ncl uded i n the
avadnamaZa as havi ng been rel ated to Ki ng Asoka by the El der Upagupta . I t
consi sts of 21 4 verses whi ch i ncl ude the 1 09 verses of ASS V and the ver
s i f i cati on of prose passages i n i t.
The content of ASS 11 i n bare outl i ne
30
and some relevant i nformati on re
gardi ng paral l el vers i ons etc . i s g i ven bel ow.
3 . 1 ASS I ipancaka:
31
The Bodhi sattva l i ved as an asceti c i n a her
m itage. He had four fri endi , namel y a crow, a pi geon , a snake and a deer .
Once these four fr i ends had a d i scussi on at whi ch they tri ed to dec i de what
the worst m i sery was . The crow s a i d it was hunger , expressi ng h i s poi' nt of
v i ew i n 1 4 stanzas . Pass i on was a far worse mi sery accord i ng to the p i geon ,
whose speech contai ned 1 7 verse s . Anger was even more of a mi sery accordi ng
to the snake who rec ited 1 1 sta nzas i n the course of hi s speech . The deer
argued that fear of death was the worst m i sery, emphas i zi ng h i s i deas i n
1 7 stanzas . Unabl e t o agree with one another , they approached the Bod h i
sattva , who sa i d that bi rth, whi ch i s th e cause of al l other m i seri es , wa s
i ndeed the worst mi sery , in a sermon i n the course of wh i ch he rec ited 20
verse s .
The ?ipancaka story does not occur i n the Pal i tradit i on . Hunger i s the
greatest di sease accordi ng to stanza nO . 203 of the Sukhavagga, the f i f
teenth chapter of the Pal i Dhamapad, whi l e the precedi ng stanza states
that there i s no fire l i ke pas s i on and no s n l i ke hatred .
32
However , the
correspondi ng stor i es i n the Dha apadatthakatha, Buddhaghosa ' s commentary
on the Dhamapada, v i z . the annatarssa uasakavatthu and the annatarassa
kuZadarikaya vatthu i n wh i ch the above verses occur are compl etel y d i f
ferent from the pipancaka story a s i s evi dent from thei r t itl es them
sel ves .
33
I ntroduction ( 1 3 )
A transl ati on ,of the ASS versi on o f the ipancaka story does not occur i n
the T i betan Canon . But a story rel ati ng to fi ve seers i s the theme, as its
ti tl e i ndi cates , of the Drah-sroh-(soh}-Zhari skyes-pari rabs-te skyes-pari
rabs-Zha-pa, the fi fteenth story in the Haribhapta-jatakamaZa-naa, a col
l ecti on of jatakas ava i l abl e i n Ti betan trans l ati on under the ti tl e
Seh-ge shabs-rih-pari skyes-pa rabs-kyi phreh-ba shes-bya-ba. The author
sh i p of thi s text i s attr i buted t RgyaZ-pori-sras Seh-ge shabs-rbrih-pa
(Rajaputracarya Haribhatta) and the T i betan trans l at i on i s sa i d to have _
been done by PaitaZakadevari shabs and TshuZ-khrims rbyuh-gnas sbas-pa.
3
F . W . Thomas i denti fi ed thi s jataka in an anal ysi s of Hari bhatta ' s JatakamaZa
and ca l l ed it the Muni- or ipancaka-jataka.
35
The outl ine of the vers ion of the story in the Ti betan trans l ati on of the
Harbhatta-jatakamZa is as fol l ows : The Bodhi sattva , born in thi s worl d,
was l i ke an ornament to hi s fam i l y on account of h i s v irtues . Hi s m i nd was
not capti vated by the objects of the senses . Refl ect i ng on the evi l s of
house-hol d l i fe, he l eft hi s home and resorted to a penance grove , where he
made four fri ends through h i s ki ndness . These were a deer , a crow, a snake ,
and a p i geon . They came to the Bodh i sattva at the end of d sessi on of medi
tati on and sat down . Then the deer spoke and sai d that there was no mi sery
greater than fear , wh i l e the crow sa i d that there was no mi sery greater
than hunger . The snake sa i d that there was no mi sery other than anger
yi el di ng greater evi l , and the p i geon sai d that l ust was the worst of a l l
mi seri es . The Bodh i sattva decl ared that the root of the mi seri es spoken of
by them was birth itse l f, the cause for whi ch in turn was ' i gnorance (avid
o). The fri ends then asked the Bodh i sattva the means of putti ng an end to
birth , the cause of a l l mi seri es. Thereupon the Bodhi sattva preach ed a ser
mon , advi s i ng them to refra i n from evi l , to practi se v irtue , and to resort'
to meditati on. The ani ma l s app l auded th i s rel i gi ous di scourse and returned
to their abodes , where they l ed virtuous l i ves and attai ned a state of
tranqu i l ity. Observi ng that even ani mal s achieved goodness through assoc i
ati on with the v irtuous , the author of the text poses the questi on as to
what need there i s to speak of the val ue of such compan i onsh i p in the case
of human bei ngs , a questi on remi n i scent of the concl usi on of some stori es
occurri ng i n Aryasura ' s JatakamaZa. As the above summary of the contents of
the story shows , the ma i n theme of the versi on preserved i n the Ti betan

v
|
|

( 14 ) I ntroduct i on
Haribhatta-jatakamla i s the same as that of the ASS versi on. Thus i t ap
pears that there were more than one Sanskri t vers ion of the l egend.
The Chi nese Buddh i st Canon contai ns not onl y a versi on of the ?ipancaka
jataka but al so the nidana-kath, wh i ch describes the i nci dent that l ed to
i t be i ng narrated . The parti cul ar Chi nese text where the story occurs i s
the Fa-kheu-pi-U, i . e. parabl es connected wi th the book o f scriptural
texts , one of the four pri nc ipal cop i es of the Dhamapada in Chi nese. Thi s
Chi nese transl ati on of th e Dhm apada attri buted to two monks of the Western
Tsin dynasty ( A. D . 265-A . D . 3 1 3 ) has been freel y rendered i nto Engl i sh by
Samuel Beal .
36
Ju l i en gi ves the story based on the same source (Ta i sho ,
vol . I V. No . 2 1 1 ) in h i s book on the Avadanas .
37
The Fa-kheu-pi-U contai ns , as i ts ti tl e i ndi cates , certai n parabl es or
tal es connected with verses wh ich follow them and which prompted the i r
narrati on. Ra i s ing the ques ti on as to how far these ta l es are genu i ne,
Beal thi nks that an observati on made by Max MUll er in hi s i ntroduction to
the trans l ati on of the Pal i Dlmapada wh i ch he quotes , vi z . that the
stories "may have been i nvented to su i t the text of the Dhamapad rather
than vi ce versa" I5 very probabl e. However, assuming that the stori es must
have been wel l -known in I ndi a prior to the mi ddl e of the th i rd century
A. D. , and judgi ng from the ordi nary peri od occup ied in the transmi ss i on of
such tal e s , Beal further i nfers that the stori es may reasonabl y be referred
to a date perhaps as early a s Arya Dharmatrata to whom, he says the Chi nese
cop ies of the Dhpad wi thout excepti on refer i ts fi rst arrangement.
After a brief di scussi on on the poss i bl e date of Dharmatrata , Bea l as s i gns
him to about 7 0 B . C .
38
The method of composi tion adopted in the Fa-kheu-pi-u i s to gi ve one or two
ta Ies and a verse or more a s the mora 1 . The ta Ies rel evant to the study of
fpipaicaka-jataka occur in the chapter enti tl ed Sukhavagga, wh i ch forms the
twenty-th i rd section of the text . I quote. the relevant sect ion from Bea l ' s
trans l ati on :
39
I n days of o l d , when Buddha wa s resi di ng i n the Jetavana , at
S ravastl , there were four Bhi kshus seated under a tree , who convers ed to
gether thus: " What thi nk you i s the greatest mi sery to bear i n al l the
worl d?" One sa i d the greates t mi sery in the worl d is l us t; another sa i d the
A
I ntroduction ( 1 5 )
greatest mi sery i s hunger and thi rst ; another sa i d i t was anger ; another
sa i d it was fear. Whi l st they were thus di sputi ng, wi thout any hope of
agreement, Buddha , knowing the case , transported hi mself to the spot , and
i nqui red what the i r di sputati on was about. On thi s the Bi kshus , havi ng
ari sen and pai d hi m homage , expl ained how the case stood. On thi s the
worl d-honoured explai ned that they had not got to the bottom of the matter ,
but that the body i tsel f was the greatest mi sery, for from the body comes
the mi sery of hunger and thi rst, col d and heat, anger , and pri de, and l us t;
and therefore our a i m should be to get ri d of the body, and thus atta i n the
perfect rest of Ni rvana . And then he added these stanzas: "There i s no
burni ng greater than lust ; there is no di stress (poi son ) worse than hate ;
there i s no mi sery greater than thi s body; there i s no joy l i ke ( i ts ) de
structi on.
40
Wi thout accordance there can be l i ttl e joy ; sma l l power of
di sti ngu i shi ng truth argues l i ttl e wi sdom; by percei vi ng and seeki ng for
that whi ch is truly great , by th i s means alone one obta i ns perfect res t.
Now I , the Honoured of the world, ful l y expl a i n the character of the sor
rowl ess ; I fully ( am abl e ) to del i ver the three worlds ; I a l one (or by my
sel f al one) have overthrown the whol e army of Mara ( the devi l ) . " Havi ng
uttered these words , the Buddha expl a i ned how that i n ages gone by there
was a certa i n Bhi kshu possessed of the fi ve super-natural powers ( i ddhi ) ,
who dwel t i n the mounta i ns under a tree , practi si ng austeri t i es wi th a vi ew
to fi nal rel

as e. Whi l st dwel l i ng thus , four ani mal s al so came and took up

thei r ' abode near hi m, namel y, a sml l bi rd ( sparrow? ) , a l a rge bi rd
( quail ? ) , a poi sonous snake , and a deer. On one occas i on the Bhi kshu heard
these creatures al so contendi ng between themsel ves wh i ch was the greatest
misery i n the worl d, and they a l so , from the i r various di spos i t i ons , as
s i gned the same causes of sufferi ng as you have , namel y, l ust

hunger ,
anger, and fear. Whereupon the Bhi kshu expl a i ned to them a l so , a s I have
done to you , that the body, the source of a l l sorrow, is the greatest
mi sery, and therefore the greatest happ i ness is to get ri d of the body , and
obta i n Ni rvaQa . And on thi s they were abl e to understand the truth . Now at
that ti me I was the Bhi kshu , and you were the four creatures . On hearing
this the mendi cants were fi l l ed wi th holy fear and self-upbrai d i ngs , after
whi ch they were abl e to come to the condi ti on of Rahats . '
1
l
|
i

'

( 1 6 )
Introducti on
There i s no nianakatha in the ASS vers i on of the ?ipancaka-jataka. The
,Chi nese versi on i s more compl ete in that i ts nianakatha provides the
paccupannavatthu, an incident from the ti me of Gautama Buddha , fol l owed by
the atitavatthu or past story and the i denti ficati on of characters in the
two epi sodes , wh i ch are necessary requirements of a jataka. The mai n story ,
that i s the story of the pas t, i s substanti al l y the same i n the Chi nese and
Sanskri t versi ons , except in matters of detai l l i ke the i denti ty of the
crow and the pi geon bei ng not cl ear i n the Chi nese text. It may al so be
noted that the Bodhi sattva decl ares birth as the root of al l sorrows in the
Sanskri t, wh i l e the body is sai d to be the source of sorrow i n the Chi nese
versi on.
The story as appeari ng i n a Chi nese work on the l i fe of the Buddha i s
quoted by N. P . Joshi , who descri bes a representati on o f a snake , a deer , a
crow and a dove before an ascetic near hi s hut , i n the upper meda 1 1 i on on a
ra i l ing pi l l ar at Mathura .
4 1
A reproducti on of thi s scul pture kept i n the
museum at Mathura i s g i ven by Vogel who says that Foucher had known the
l egend of whi ch it is a representati on from a Chi nese text.
42
Wal dschmi dt
g i ves an i l l ustrati on and descri bes a representati on of the story in a
templ e cave in Qyz i l near Kutscha . Referri ng to the transl ation of the
l egend by Jul i en, he call s i t the avaaana of the asceti c Vlryabal a . He
further states that Krom and Van Erp have noted a representati on of the
l egend at Borobodur .
43
A. J. Bernet Kempers refers to th i s representati on . i n
h i s book on Borobodur.
44
I t thus appears that the Rsipancaka-jataka was at
one ti me popul ar i n Indi a and outsi de I ndi a as wel l.
- - -
45
3 . 2 ASS II Sarthavaha-jataka: The Bodhi sattva , born as a merchant,
set out on a sea voyage accompan i ed by other merchants . Suddenl y , when the
sea became vi ol ent, the merchants were fri ghtened and they appeal ed to the
Bodh i sattva for hel p . Reca l l i ng a sayi ng that oceans do not retai n the
dead , the Bodh i sattva asked the merchants to l ay hol d of h i s body and res
cue themsel ves . The merchant s , however , tri ed to di ssuade the Bodh i sattva
from sacri fi c i ng hi msel f. The Bodh i sattva spoke at l ength and requested the
merchants not to hi nder him from doi ng a great act of vi rtue . Then , despi te
the l aments of the merchants , he ki l l ed hi msel f by spl i tti ng open hi s bel l y
with a kn i fe. The merchants cl ung to that body and crossed the ocean .
I ntroducti on |
The Sarthavaha story outl i ned above can be compared wi th the story sa i d to
have been rel ated by the Bl essed One wi th reference to the fi ve Bhadravar
gi ka/Bhadravarglya monks (pancakana bhadravargikGn jatak) recorded i n
the MahGvastu Avadana,
46
the g i st,of whi ch i s as fol l ows . The monks spoke
to the Bl essed One and made a statement in obvi ous admirati on of the i nc i
dent o f h i s rescui ng the fi ve Bhadravarglya monks , who were fol l owers of
hereti c s , from the ocean of exi stence (ssara) and establ i shi ng them i n
the safe l and (k?emasthala) of nirvaa. The Bl essed One sai d that i t was
not onl y then that he rescued the fi ve Bhadravargi ka monks , but that on a
previ ous occasi on too, he had sacri fi ced himsel f and saved them from ( bei ng
drowned i n ) the ocean , when they were hel pl ess, their s hi p being wrecked at
sea . As the monks were curi ous to hear of that other i nstance , the Bl essed
One rel ated the past story .
I n the past, some merchants went out to the great ocean , by s hi p, to earn
wea l t h . Their shi p attacked by a monstrous fi sh (makara) was wrecked . The
merchants swam for some time. There were fi ve merchants near the l eader, who
hi mse l f was keepi ng afl oat by swi mmi ng. However , i t occurred to the l ea der
that they woul d not be abl e to cross the ocean i n that manner . He real i sed
that 'death was i mmi nent for al l of them. Then , recal l i ng an ol d sayi ng that
' the ocean does not spend a n i ght wi th a dead body ' (sruta ca me mahGsa
mdo mrtakuapena sardhap ratri na prativasati), he deci ded to sacri fi ce
hi msel f and save the fi ve merchants . He asked the f i ve merchants to cl i ng
to hi s body, and then he cut h i s neck wi th a kn i fe , wh i ch he happened to
have wi th hi m. The dead body, wi th the merchants l ayi ng hol d of i t, reached
the shore in the course of the n i ght. The great earth trembl ed at thi s ti me
and there was a b i g noi se. The deva s , naga s , yak?as and the asuras made i n
quiri es as to what was happeni ng i n the great ocea n . The dei ty presi di ng
over the great ocean responded by reporti ng the i nc i dent and excl ai mi ng
that the ' Bodh i sattva s , doers of that wh i ch i s di ffi cul t to be don
;
, are
bent upon hel pi ng al l be i ngs' . The prose secti on of the MahGvastu g i vi ng
the above account i s fol l owed by a set of fi fteen verses beari ng the same
content. The story ends wi th the Bl essed One i denti fyi ng the l eader of the
merchants as hi mse l f and the fi ve merchants who were saved as the f i ve
Bhadravargi ka monks .

( 1 8 )
I ntroduction
Rajendral a l a Mitra g i ves a synops i s of the same story as occurri ng in a
manuscri pt of the MahGvastu AvadQna kept in the Asi ati c Soc i ety of Bengal ,
Cal cutta ,
47
wh i ch d i ffers from the versi on g i ven i n Senart ' s edit i on i n
matters of deta i l onl y. I quote Mitra : " The Bhi kshus enquired how it was
that the fi ve men of respectabl e antecedents , who were the fol l owers of
Tlrth i ka s and were therefore i l l -di sposed to the Lord ' s creed , were so
eas i l y converted . It was an i ndi cati on of very great sagacity in the Lord
that he made ; .them h i s staunchest adherents fi rst of al l . In one of their
previ ous exi stences , they were cast i nto the sea together with the Lord ,
who was the captai n of the merchantmen . They were a l l fl oati ng on the
ragi ng surge without the fa i ntest hope of being wafted to firm l and. On a
sudden they found the captai n , whom they al l i mpl ored to save them. Equa l l y
di stressed with the rest , the captai n happened to remember a n ol d sayi ng
that the sea never drowns a corpse . He i nstantl y commanded them to l ay fast
hol d of hi m, wh i ch they di d. He drew out a kni fe and pl unged i t in h i s
breast . With h i s dead body they al l were thrown upon the shore . "
The most notabl e di fference between the ASS vers i on of the Sarthavaha-jata
k and the Mahavastu versi on i s the absence of the nidnakatha, the i nc i
dent l eadi ng to th e narration of the story i n th e former , and o f course the
consequent i dent i fi cati on of characters at the end of the story. The poi nts
of deta i l i n .wh i ch the version of the MahGvastu i n Senart ' s edi ti on ( A) ,
and that i n the manuscri pt the content of whi ch i s reported by Mitra )
di ffer , wh i ch are of i nterest i n rel ati on to the ASS versi on are the fol
l owi ng. 1 ) The l eader of the merchants deci des to save the merchants on
h i s own accord i n A, whi i e the merchants i mpl ore the l eader to save them i n
B, as they do i n the ASS versi on ( vss . 1 1 - 1 9 ) . 2 ) The l eader of the mer
chants cuts h i s neck with a kn i fe i n A (sarthavahena sastrea svagalak
vikartita), whi l e he pl unges h i s kn i fe in h i s breast i n B . The mode of
ki l l i ng hi mse l f adopted by the hero of the ASS vers i on is that of spl itti ng
hi s own bel l y with a kn i fe ( vs . 53c : nistrisena pramuditamana pataya asa
kuk?ip) . The number of merchants saved i s nowhere menti oned as fi ve in the
ASS versi on . A hundred , presumabl y a fi gure g i ven here to denote a l arge
number , are referred to in verse 49 . It is probabl e that the ori g i nal ver
s i on of the l egend referred to many merchants bei ng saved by the Bodhi
sattva , and that the redactors o f the MahGvastu l i mited the number t o fi ve
to suit thei r purpose in i ntroduc i ng the story i n a parti cul ar context .
I ntroducti on ( 1 9 )
It may be noted here that the Sahadravadnamala versi on o f the story, the
text of wh i ch is g i ven in Appendi x I of thi s study, al so descri bes the
circumstance l eadi ng to the narrati on of the story, wh i ch descr i pti on is
substanti al l y the same as that g i ven i n the MahGvastu versi on . The S
bhadravadnamala presents the story in the form of a di al ogue between King
Asoka and h i s teacher , the El der Upagupta . Asoka pays obei sance to Upagupta ,
states that the Buddha establ i shed the fi ve Bhadravarglya monks i n the good
doctri ne l eadi ng to enl i ghtenment , even though they were hereti cs hol di ng
fa l se vi ews , and requests hi m to rel ate the story for h i s benefit ( vss . I -6 ) .
The Arhat Upagupta decl ares that the Buddha had i ndeed establ i shed hereti cs
hol di ng fal se vi ews i n the good doctri ne even in the past ( vss . 7-8) and
proceeds to narrate the Sarthavaha story ( vss . 9ff. ) . The i denti fi cati on of
characters is g i ven in verse 1 6 1 .
The Sarthvaha story i s referred to in the th irteenth stanza of the Jataka
stava of Jnanayasa s , a work cons i sti ng of twenty stanzas , the text of whi ch
has been pri nted by H . W. Ba i l ey,
48
and an Engl i sh transl ati on of whi ch,
al ong with the text , has been publ i shed subsequentl y by D . R . Shack l eton
Ba i l ey.
49
I quote Shackl eton Ba i l ey ' s text and transl ati on of the rel evant
stanza .
saprambhat pha,ina pha,ahaticalad bhimrmimalad q
patyur. yan maka<ra>cchatavilulitat paryastanauka narar /
prea kayamahalavena bhavata tirantam apaditas
tatkarmatisayena tena nikhila loka kalatrikrta //
" Because for l ove you brought the shi pwrecked men to shore by
the great sh i p that wa s your body, out of the ocean whi ch wa s
convul sed by hosts of monsters , garl anded with dreadful waves ,
and sha ken by the hood-bl ows of the hooded ones i n thei r fury,
therefore by that pre-emi nent karma al l manki nd has become
your consort . "
The Khotanese Jatakastava, bel ongi ng to the same l iterary type as the
Sanskrit but di fferi ng l argel y in content ,
50
al so makes reference to the
Sarthavaha l egend . Story No . 25 in the Khotanese Jatakastava rel ati ng to
' the shi pwrecked merchants ' appears to be a paral l el to our story s i s
|

l
( 2 0 )
I ntroducti on
cl ear from the s trophes beari ng numbers 91 and 92 in the text, Dresden ' s
Engl i sh trans l a tion of wh i ch I quote here.
" I n the ocean separated by mounta i n peaks , wi th broken s h i p ,
the merchants were hel pl ess . I n compassi on for thei r sake,
you gave up your l i fe. They c l ung upon you and escaped to the
shore.
You feared l est the merchants shoul d peri sh i n the water. They
on the i r part reached thei r homes ; al l thei r pai ns were di s
pel l ed . You went al one to the other worl d for thei r securi ty.
Therefore , 0 good be i ng, homage to you and agai n homage . "
51
Dresden al so makes a reference to a cl ose Chi nese paral l el noted by Chavan-
52
nes .
3 . 3 ql ASS I I I Sarvdda-jataka :
53
Born as a ki ng , the Bodhi sattva d i s-
'
tri buted h i s wea l th generousl y among peopl e and became known as Sarvadada ,
Al l - gi ver. When another ki ng besi eged h i s c i ty to oust hi m from h i s k i ng
dom, Sarvadada l eft the c i ty and resorted to a penance-grove . Meanwh i l e , a
poor brahmi n , who was on h i s way to the c i ty to beg for wea l th from Sarva
dada , arri ved at the hermi tage. Bei ng tol d that Sarvadada had l eft the
ki ngdom, the poor man fel l down i n a swoon, in despa i r . The Bodhi sattva
revi ved hi m, reveal ed hi s identi ty, and offered h imsel f to be taken to the
enemy k i ng , i n return for weal th . Thereupon the brahmin bound hi m l i ke a
thi ef and dragged hi m al ong to the c i ty. The enemy ki ng , however, di sap
proved the brahmi n ' v i l e deed , and returned the ki ngdom to Sarvadada , who
ru l ed over it ri ghteousl y.
The MahGprajnGparamita-sastra, attri buted to Nagarjuna , ava i l abl e i n a
Ch i nese vers ion , contai ns the Sarvadada story in i ts twent i eth chapter ,
54
wh ich c i tes stories to i l l ustrate how the Bodhi sattva practi sed the dnapa
raita, the perfecti on of generos i ty. Here , the good ki ng i s cal l ed Sarvada
( Chi gese Sa p 'o ta l. The brahmi n hands hi m over, bound , to the usurper
ki ng, and is wel l -compensated . What happened to the good ki ng is not spec i
fi ed. Lamotte, who gi ves a bi bl i ography of the l egend ,
55
records the occur
rence of the story el sewhere in the same text, where the k i ng ' s name i s
I ntroduct i on ( 2 1 )
Sarvadada ( Ch i nese Sa p 'o ta to) . I t a ppears that the l egend was popu l ar
a round the second century A. D . , to whi ch period Nagarjuna, the author of
the text, i s ass i gned .
56
Lamotte notes two Chi nese vers i ons of the story
where the good ki ng i s re-es tabl i s hed on the throne, as i s the case i n the
ASS versi on. They a re in the Ta tchouang yen Zouen king, T 20 1 , trans l ated
by Huber,
57
and the Tsa p ' i yu king, T 207 , trans l ated by Chavannes .
58
Ac
cord i ng to a vers i on of the l egend found in the Lieou tou tsi king, T 1 52 ,
n o . l 0 trans l ated by Chavannes ,
59
the usurper k i l l s Sarvadada , wh i l e ac
cord i ng to no . l l of the same vol ume ,
6 0
the good k i n g cal l ed Po-ye offers
h i s head to the usurper , who then honours h i m.
Th e l a s t Chi nese vers i on referred t o above c a n i nterest i ngl y be compared
wi th the story of a king cal l ed S i ri saghabodhi offeri ng hi s head to a poor
brahmi n to be gi ven to an enemy-ki ng, Gothabhaya , rel ated in the Pal i
HatthavanagalZaviharavasa,
6 1
s a i d to have been wri tten i n the t i me of
Parakramabahu - I I of Sri Lanka ( 1 3th century A. D . ) .
6 2
Accord i ng to thi s
tex t , a mi racl e takes pl ace when the head i s taken to the enemy k i n g . The
severed head spea ks and announces i ts i dent i ty, and Gothabhaya , ful l of re
morse, performs the cremati on of the k i ng, wi th ceremony and spl endour . The
Ceyl onese chron i c l e, MahQvsa, tra d i t i ona l l y a s s i gned to the s i xth century
A . D . , a l so records the l egend i n rel a ti on to S i r i saghabodh i .
63
The 0p-
64 -
l vsa of the 4th century A. D . ( c h . 2 2 vs . 5 3 ) and the Mahavsa ch . 36
v s . 73 ) s tate that he rul ed i n the k i ngdom of Anuradhapura for two years .
S i ri saghabodhi ' s peri od of rei gn i s a s s i gned to 247-249 A. D .
65
Accord i ng
to the MahQvapsa, Gothabhaya gave gol d to the man who brought S i ri s agha
bodh i ' s head and carri ed out the funeral ri tes of the k i ng wi th due care .
Remi n i scent o f both the S i ri saghabodh i s tory and the Sarvdd-jataka i s
the KosaladhirajajanmG<jna>takaudinyasarthavaha-jataka, the th i rd chapter
of an unpubl i shed ShadravadnaGZa, kept in the Tokyo Un i versi ty ,
66
as
the fol l owi ng sumary of i ts contents s hows . ' The k i ng of Kosa l a , bei ng
generous and popu l a r , aroused the jeal ousy of the k i ng of Kasl , who waged
war aga i ns t h im, whereupon he reti red to the fores t to l ead an a sceti c ' s
l i fe. A s h i pwrecked merchant , who was on h i s way to meet the ki ng of Kosal a
t o a s k for wea l th , mt the a sceti c . The merchant fel l unconsc i ous , when the
a sceti c reveal ed h i s i denti ty. The k i n g i nformed the merchant that the ki ng
i
|

( c c )
I ntroducti on
of Kas l had promi sed price for hi s head and asked h i m to take i t . When the
merchant refused to cut hi s head, he asked hi m to bi nd hi m wi th a noose and
take hi m to the enemy ki ng. The merchant di d s o. The k i ng of Kas l , i m
pressed by the vi rtue of the k i ng of Kosa l a , restored the ki ngdom to h i m. '
Verses 8, 9, 1 0 , 2 0 and 2 1 of the ASS vers i on of the Sarvdd-jataka are
found in thi s avadnamala text . As reported earl i er, the Mahajjatakamala
contai ns a vers i fi cati on of the ASS text under the t i t l e SarvddQbhidha
namaharajavaana, wh i ch I have appended to th i s study ( Appendi x I I ) .
I n the SarvalJdda s tory reported i n the Si yu ki, by Hi uen Tsang , the fa
mous Chi nese travel l er of the seventh century A. D . ,
6 7
the good k i ng makes a
brahmi n bi nd hi m a s a pri soner and take hi m to the enemy ki ng. T he story i s
rel ated i n the Si yu ki, i n rel a tion to the venue of Sarvadada ' s good
deed, wh ich was the Mahavana monastery s i tuated cc0 li to the south of
Mungal i ( Bea l ) / , Mangk i l ( Wa tters ) / , Manga l apura ( Lamotte ) , by the s i de of
a great mountai n . The Mahavana monastery has been l oca ted by archaeol ogi sts
at P i njkota i i n Suni gram.
68
The MahGvastu refers to a SarvalJdada who ' had once ach i eved a l i fe i n wh i ch
he bl essed the who l e worl d wi th the benefits of h i s practi ce of chari ty and
sel f-contro l , .
6 9
But h i s acts of chari ty are not deta i l ed in t h i s tex t ,
whi ch goes o n t o descri be the efforts made by Sakra t o di ssuade h i m from
th i s course of acti on.
The past bi rth that the Buddha reca l l s i n the Ra?trapalapariprcchG, where
he says : ' And when I saw a sufferi ng poor man , I gave hi m even my own body
and earni ng money I made hi m ri ch , when I was k i ng Sarvadada ' , appears to
be a reference to our story .
The Sanskri t text of another versi on of the story , v i z . T 1 53 the ( Sagha
sena ) -vers i on i s , accordi ng to i nformati on sent to me , i ncl uded i n a 5th
century pa l m- l eaf manuscri pt from Centra I -As i a . ` The Sarvaldada l egend
.

forms story No . 24 referred to i n the Khotanese Jatakastava. Dresden ' s

transl ati on of two of the fi ve verses rel ati ng to i t i n thi s text runs as
fol l ows .
I ntroducti on
' To comfort the begg i ng brahman and to remove h i s extreme fear,
as k i ng Sarvada tta , when he asked for a g i ft , s i nce you had no
thi ng e l se to gi ve , you surrendered utter l y your l i fe; you bound
your own hands wi th the creeper. You gave yoursel f then to the
brahman. He at once l ed you away to g i ve you to the ki ng, your
enemy . '
' -I
The story ends happ i l y accordi ng to th i s vers i on, for the author of the
text refers to h i m as ' bei ng upon the throne to whom in reverence one gave
al l spl endi d honors ' .
J . 1 ASS V MatsaranandQvaaQna: A merchant. Nanda by name , l i ved i n Sra -
vas tl. He wa s born ri ch as resul t of h i s qeneros i ty in a pa st b i rth , but
he wou l d not part wi th any of h i s wea l th , being avari c i ous by nature . Once
he fel l i l l . Knowi ng that death was at hand, he ca l l ed h i s son Candana and
sa i d . ' Dear ch i l d . I have acqui red weal th wi th much effort and protected
i t . Therefore do not g i ve away any of it to anybody . ' Nanda d i ed and was
born aga i n i n the womb of a poor woman of the caQa l a caste. Bei ng b l i nd ,
the mother asked another woman what her son was l i ke. She was tol d that he
was bl ack as charcoa l , humpbacked , f l at-nosed , b l i nd, and shri ve l l ed i n
l i mb . Fee l i ng wretched and despondent, the mother fl ung the ch i l d o n the
ground in anger. I n course of ti me , when the chi l d was abl e to wal k abou t ,
the mother sent h i m out t o beg . Staff and bowl i n hand, h e arri ved a t the
house of Candana , h i s son of the previ ous bi rth, who , seei ng hi m from a
di stance ordered that he be chased away . Thi s the doorekeper d i d . speak i ng
harsh words and beati nq hi m wi th a cudqe l . Wounded . the wretched boy fe l l
on the ground . h i s back-bone broken. The mother came l ooki ng for the son .
and see i ng hi m in tha t state . l amented al oud . A crowd qathered around them.
Meanwh i l e the Buddha came to that c i ty , and arri ved at that very spot .
Po i nti ng out to Candana that the CaD9al a boy was n o other than h i s father .
He spoke to h i m on the i l l -effects of avari ce and the good effects of gen
eros i ty . Further, rea l i s i ng that the peop l e assemb l ed there had the pro
pens i ty for rece i vi ng i nstructi on , He preached a sermon rel ati ng to the
appeasement of the mi sery of ex i stence . Heari ng the sermon of the Buddha
and see i ng the mi sfortune of Nanda , those peopl e practi sed l i beral i ty ,
thei r mi nds ri d of avari ce.
`
V

l
( 2 4)
I ntroduct i on
R . E . Emmeri ck gave a part of t he ASS ver s i on of the
quoti ng in notes the rel evant Sanskr i t passages in
of the story quoti ng extracts from the Sanskri t in
Nanda story in Engl i sh ,
.
73
1 970 . I gave the rest
1 98 1 .
74
A metri cal ad-
aptati on of the text cal l ed the Nandvadna i ncl uded i n the Ratnavadnamala
is pri nted i n thi s vol ume as Appendi x I I I .
The text of an i ncomp Iete Khotanese vers i on o f the s tory
'
conta i ned i n a
rol l now kept i n the Bi bl i otMque Nat i ona l e was transl i terated by H . W . Ba i
l ey i n 1 951 .
75
Emmeri ck trans l ated i t i nto Engl i sh wi th a commenta ry i n
1 970
76
and gave a g l ossary i n 1 973 .
77
Th i s Khotanese vers i on s peaks o f the
previ ous b i rth of Candana as a servant i n Nanda ' s househol d , who , together
wi th h i s wi fe offered a day' s rati on of food to Acarya An i ruddha as a l ms .
The Aca rya pronounced that he ( the serva n t) shoul d , through that mri t ,
becom the son o f the merchant Nanda .
78
3 . 5 ASS V Bhavalubdhakavadana: There were two monks , one of whom de-
stroyed a l l fetters and became an a rhant. The second monk wa s content wi th
bei ng a stream-entrant (srotQpanna) . The arhant advi sed h im to stri ve fur
ther and destroy the rema i n i n9 defi l ements . In g i v i ng t h i s adv i ce , he
s poke at l ength on the evi l n ature of sta tes of exi stence (bhava) , the
mi sery of bi rth , and the i l l - effects of des i re . H i s advi ce, gi ven repeat
edly and persua s i vel y, had no effect on the second mon k , who l onged to
enjoy worl dl y states of exi s tence .
I n course of ti me , the second monk d i ed and wa s reborn a s the i
i
l egi ti mate
ch i l d of a woman at Bharukaccha . Exc i ted though she was through l ove for
her son , the mother deci ded to throw h i m i nto the fores t, bei ng unabl e to
endure the shame of beari ng h i m. As i nstructed by her, one of her ma i ds
fl ung h i m on the hi ghway, i n the earl y hours of the morn i ng. The wretched
boy was not angry wi th the mother, for he real i sed that he h imse l f wa s
respons i bl e for the mi s ery he underwent. He. recal l ed how h i s teacher had
gone beyond abandoni ng the ocean of ex i stence, wh i l e he who had seen i ts
shore had neverthel ess reached destructi on aga i n . Repentant, he censured
the states of worl dl y exi stence . As he was rol l i ng around at the c i ty-gate ,
suffering i mmense pa i n , a herd of catt l e was movi ng out of the c i ty. A
bul l , who was at the head of the herd , s tood by hi m, protecti ng hi m, unt i l
the whol e herd went pas t . At t h i s moment, the boy began t o pay homage to

Introduction ( 2 5 )
the Buddha . Some Buddh i st devotees happened to pass by. The boy asked them
to stay a moment. They stopped and were curious to know who the boy was .
Sayi ng that . he was a man whose des i re for the enjoymen t of worl dl y ex i st
ence had reduced hi m to that. condi ti on, he asked them to rel i eve hi m of h i s
mi sery, s o that he coul d gi ve the deta i l s o f h i s story l ater . The devotees
cl eaned hi m, cl othed hi m, and admi tted him as one of them Then , sound i n
body, composed i n mi nd , h e understood the Four Truths , and was ri d of de
fi l ements . S i tti ng cross- l egged in the sky, he rel ated h i s story and spoke
of the danger of taki ng del i ght i n bi rth . Procl a i mi ng a mi nute parti c l e of
the vi ce of worl dl y exi stence, that sage " reached exti ncti on at once , l i ke
a fi re spri nkl ed with water . " A metr ical adaptati on of thi s story i nc l uded
i n the Asokavadnamala i s appended to th i s vol ume ( Appendi x IV ) .
The story of a heedfu l and heedl es s monk cal l ed the Dve sahaaka bhikkhu
sai d to have been preached by the Buddha whi l e he was in res i dence at Jeta
vana wi th reference to two brethren i s i ncl uded in the Appamad Vagga of
the DhamapadtthakathG wh i ch as transl ated by Burl i ngame runs as fol -
1 0ws .
79
two monks obta i ned a Subject of Med i tati on from the Teacher and re
ti red to a forest hermi tage. Earl y i n the morni ng one of them brought f i re
wood , prepared the charcoal - d i sh , and duri ng the fi rst watch sat and
chatted with the probati oners and novices . The other, a heedful monk , en
gaged i n medi tati on, thus admn i shed hi s fri end , " Brother , do not act thus .
For a monk that i s heedl es s s tand ready four states of suffering , as i f
they were h i s own house. The favour of the Buddhas may not b e won by
doubl e-deal i ng . " When the l azy monk pai d no attenti on to i s admon i t i on ,
the zea l ous monk sa i d, " Th i s monk cannot endure to be s poken to . " Hav i ng
fa i l ed to spur h i s comrade to greater effort , the zea l ous monk, abi di ng i n
heedfu l ness, resumed h i s medi tati ons .
The s l othfu l El der, ha vi ng warmed h i msel f du ring the fi rst watch , entered
the monastery just as hi s' fri end, hav i ng fi ni shed h i s wa l k , entered h i s
cel l . Su d the s 0!!ul monk to !e zea l ous mon k , " Sl oth ful one , you O
!eruu the forest for the purpose c! l y i ng down nd s eeu:n g . Seei ng that
you obta i ned a Suo_ecl of Med i tati on from the Huddhas . ou! you not rather
!u ri se and devote yoursel f !u the pract i ce o med i tati on?" So sayi ng , he
l

( 2 6 )
I ntroduct i on
entered h i s own p l ace of res i dence, l ay down , and went to s l eep. But h i s
fri end, after wal ki ng up and down duri ng the fi rst watch and resti ng duri ng
the second watch , rose in the l ast watch and devoted h i msel f to the practi ce of
medi tati on . L i vi ng thus the l i fe of heedful ness , i n no l ong ti me he at
ta i ned Arahatsh i p , together wi th the Supernatural Facu l ti es . The other
monk, however, spent hi s ti me in utter heedl essness .
When the two monks had compl eted res i dence , they went to the Teacher , pa i d
obei sance to hi m, and sat down respectful l y o n one s i de . The Teacher ex
changed friendl y greet i ngs wi th them and queri ed , "I t rus t t ha t you : have !i ved
the IHe of heedful ness and that you have devoted yourse l ves eanest l y to the
practice of med i tat i on . I trust that you have reached the goal of the Re l i
gi ous L i fe . " The heedl ess monk repl i ed , " Reverend S i r , how can thi s monk
be sa i d to
'
be heedful ? From the ti me he l eft you he has done noth ing but
l i e and sl eep . " " But you , monk?" " , Reverend S i r , beti mes i n the morni ng
brought fi rewood and prepared the charcoa l - d i sh , and duri ng the fi rst watch
I sat and warmed mysel f, but I d i d not spend my ti me s l eepi ng . " Then sa i d
the Teacher to the s l othful mon k , " You who have spent your ti me i n heed
l essness say, ' I am heedful . ' You mi stake heedl essness for heedful ness.
Compared wi th my son , you are l i ke a decrepi t hack ; but he, compared wi th
you, i s l i ke a racer . "
The story ends here . What happened to the negl i gent monk l ater i s not re
l a ted . Thi s story wh i ch has a vague resembl ance to the fi rst part of the
BhavaZubdhakavadcma has been i ncl uded i n a col l ecti on of Buddhi st stori es
i n Si nhal a , the SaddhararatnavaZiya sai d to have been composed by a Vener
abl e Oharmasena duri ng the 1 3th century A. D . , under the ti tl e DvisahCyaka
bhik?u vastuva.
80
Introduct ion | c / i
4 . 1 The AvadnasarasCccaya i s an anonymous col l ecti on . The fi rst fi ve
l egends i n i t formi ng the subject of th i s study as a l so the other stori es
i n the col l ecti on have no col ophons gi vi ng the names of thei r authors . How
ever , a tentati ve hypothetical ascri pti on of these fi ve l egends a l ong wi th
n i ne others was made by Mi chael Hahn in 1 977, i n h i s publ i cati on on Hari
bhatta and Gopadatta, wh i ch we have al ready had occa s i on to refer to . Here
he gave an ' i ndex l ocorum ' of fourteen Buddh i st l egends wri tten i n the
Campu styl e possi bl y by Gopadatta and adduced fi ve arguments in favour of
h i s theory vi z. a ) the argumen t of vi ci n i ty, b ) the argument of homogeneous
use of metres , c ) the homogeneous structure of the beg i nn i ng and the end of
the l egends in questi on , d ) i dentical or si mi l a r phrases among the l egends ,
and e ) agreement of composi ti on of the l egends .
81
4 . 2 A s poi nted out by Gui seppe Tucci i n 1 933,
82
and Hahn i n 1 977 ,
83
Somendra in h i s preface to the AvadnakaZpaZata of Kemendra , who i s sa i d
to have l i ved i n the el eventh century A . O .
84
, refers to Gopadatta and other
teachers as the authors of JatakamaZa col l ecti ons i n the fol l owi ng verse ,
wh i ch Hahn al so quotes i n h i s publ i cati on.
acaryagopadttadyair avadanakramojjhitar
uccityoccitya vihita gadyapadyavisrhkhaZar /
ekamarganusariyar pa gambhiryakarkasar
vistiavarana santi jinajatakamaZikG //
5b
Speyer has transl ated thi s verse in the i ntroducti on to h i s trans l ati on of
Aryasura ' s JatakamaZa as fol l ows:
' There exi st many "Garl ands of Bi rth-stori es of the Gi na" by
Gopadatta and other teachers , who , di scard i ng the usual order
of the Avadana s , gathered tal es cdrtim and tol d them at
l ength in el aborate prose ( gadya) i nterspersed wi th verse ,
hol di ng themsel ves free as to the proporti ons of the two
styl es, wh i ch they made i nterchange . They a l l treat of the
pra i se of the R i ght Path , but , owi ng to the i r profoundness ,
are hard to understand .
, 86
( 28 ) I ntroducti on
The ques ti on may be ra i sed here a s to who ' the other teachers ' referred to
i n thi s verse are . I s i t a reference to Aryasura and Hari bhatta onl y , or to
others whose names rema i n unknown? The l atter possi b i l i ty cannot be ex
c l uded.
4 . 3 The f i ve stori es of the Avadnasarasamooaya the subject of our
concern here , a re rel ated i n the styl e descri bed i n Somendra ' s verse and
there i s no doubt that they formed part of one or more JatakaaZas of the
type referred to there i n . The poi nt at i ss ue i s whether they are part of a
JatakaGZa composed by Gopadatta a s suggested by Hahn , or of one or more
of the many "Garl ands of Bi rth-Stori es" that Somendra refers to .
4 . 4 In 1 933, Tucc i reported the fi ndi ng of a fragmentary col l ecti on of
avadnas i n the kavya-stYl e among manuscri pt
; t
hat had been purchased
around that time. Thi s col l ecti on accordi ng to its col ophon is a work by
Gopadatta , consi sti ng of three thousand and three hundred granthas . Gopa
datta i s referred to as sthavira-Gopadatta and acarya-Gopadatta i n t h i s
col ophon , wh i ch a l so mentions the name of one of the tal es that i t con
tai ned, vi z . the DrhGdhyasayavadna. Tucc i i denti fi ed a quotati on from
the col l ecti on in the rikasarvasva by Sarvananda . He a l so noted that Gopa
datta was the author of a short trea t i se cal l ed Dharvacanasadharasra
vakasatkrtyakathG ( Cordi er, Cat 42 5 ) and a pika on Saptakuaravadna
( s i c ) ( Haraprasada Shastri , Catal ogue of Pal m-l eaf Mss . of the Ourbar L i
brary I I p . 5 2 ) .
87
Hahn has s i nce poi nted out that thi s pika i s o n Gopa
datta ' s SaptakumarikGvadana but was not wri tten by h i m.
88
4 . 5 A manuscri pt of the Sanskri t text o f the Saptakumarikavadna, wh i ch
defi n i tel y i s a composi ti on of Gopadatta i s found i n the Bi bl i otheque
Nati ona l e in Pari s .
89
In 1 974 Lobsang Oargyay p resented the Ti betan text
of the Saptakuarikavadana found i n the T i betan Tanjur a l ong wi th a German
trans l ati on as a doctoral thes i s .
90
He publ i shed i t in 1 9 78.
9 1
Oargyay
poi nts out that thi s Ti betan vers i on of the SaptakuarikGvadna i s based
on the Sanskri t text contai ned in the Par i s manuscri pt a nd says that he
did not undertake the edi ti ng of the Sans k ri t text and i ts metri cal adap
tati on found i n the AsokavadanamaZa i n v i ew of the fact that Hahn was pre
pari ng an edi t i on of these texts . Hahn f i rs t announced that he had prepared
an edi t i on of the Sanskri t text of the Saptakumarikavadna in 1 97 7 .
92
I ntroducti on
I n 1 980 he s tated that i t wi l l be publ i s hed i n the s ame seri es i n whi c h
Oargyay ' s Ti betan text was publ i s hed .
93
( 2 9 )
4 . 6 Hahn made the l atter announcement i n h i s i ntroducti on to a paper
wh i ch gi ves the text of the Kapisvara-jataka . In th i s publ i cat i on the
Saptakuarikavadana i s referred to as the onl y work whi c h can doubtl es s l y
be attri buted to Gopadatta . However , the t i t l e of the arti cl e , vi z . Gopa
datta ' s Kapisvara-jataka and the sub-ti t l es used , vi z . The present state of
affa i rs of the studies on Gopadatta ' s JatakaaZa ; Outl i ne of Gopadatta ' s
s tory, The formal structure of Gopadatta ' s Kaisvara-jataka ; The s tyl e and
l i terary techni ques of Gopadatta ' s Kapisvara-jataka, as a l so the di scus
s i ons that fol l ow these headings poi nt to an i mpl i c i t acceptance by Hahn o
f
the hypothes i s he postul ated i n 1 97 7 as proved . I t may be argued t hat such
acceptance of the theory i n the case of a l l the l egends i s premature i n the
abs ence of cri ti cal edi ti ons of a l l of them, and of i n formati on rel ati ng to
the content of the manuscri pt Tucci s po ke of i n 1 933 . Hahn , however , has to
be congratul ated for provi di ng conc l us i ve proof of Gopadatta bei ng the au
thor of at l east one of the stori es attri buted to hi m, namel y the Svajataka,
for he has traced the occurrence i n i t of Gopadatta ' s quotati on i n Sarva
nanda ' s rikasarvasva. Hahn poi nts out that the tika has the fi rs t hal f of a
stanza , the ful l text of whi ch can be found as verse 8 of the s ti l l unpub
l i s hed Svajataka , and i n a metri cal adaptati on of it i nc l uded i n the Mahaj
jatakaaZa, under the curi ous l y mi s l ead i ng ti tl e Somajataka. I t mus t be s ai d
to Hahn ' s credi t that a l ready i n 1 97 7 , he s aw an agreement of compos i t i on
between the two l egends , Gopadatta ' s Saptakuarikavadana and Svajataka ,
when he noted that the use of prose i n them i s reduced to such an extent as
to become neg l i gi bl e ,
94
wh i ch poi nts to a probabi l i ty of Gopadatta be i ng'
the author of the Svajataka as wel l . Thi s probabi l i ty has now been proved
and the Svajataka acqui res the status of the second l egend defi ni tel y known
to be a compos i ti on of Gopadatta . Announc i ng the di scovery provi ng Gopa
datta ' s authorshi p of the Svajataka, Hahn reaffi rms h i s theory of Gopa
datta ' s authorshi p of the other l egends he l i sted i n 1 97 7 ,
95
wi th a note
of reservati on however , when he 'says : ' i f my "argument of v i c i n i ty" i s
correct , then Sarvananda ' s testi mony not onl y proves Gopadatta ' s authorsh i p

-
I ,
96
of the Dvajataka but a l so s tori es 1 -1 0 , 1 1 -1 2 , and 1 4 of my 1 s t .
( 30 )
Introducti on
4 . 7 A l egend that was attri buted to Gopadatta by Hahn i n 1 97 7 was the
subject of a di ssertati'on that one of h i s pupi l s , Gerhard Ehl ers , submi, tted
to the Phi l l i ps-Un i vers i ty i n Marburg i n 1 980 . Thi s studv enti tl ed ' Das
- - - - - - 97
Jnanaati-,jataka aus der Jatakaala des Gopadatta ' conta i ns the Sans kri t
text and a German trans l ati on of the Jnanavati-Jataka. I n the i nt roduct i on
whi ch precedes hi s text and trans l ati on , Ehl ers refers to the s tory as
bei ng . one of the s tori es of Gopadatta ' s Jatakaala maki ng reference to
Hahn ' s pub l i cat i on of 1 977 , wi thout any menti on however of the hypothesi s
formu l ated there bei n g admi ttedl y tentati ve . Statements o f thi s nature
cou l d mi s l ead readers who are not aware of the background of studi es per
ta i ni ng to Gopadatta .
4 . 8 . I n str i ki ng contrast , Konrad Kl aus , wp

presented a thes i s enti t l ed
' Das Maitrakanyakavadana (Nr. 38 des Divyavadna) ' to the same Uni vers i ty i n
the same year.,
98
gi ves d cl ear outl i ne o f Hahn ' s hypothes i s i n the i ntro
ducti on to his edi t i on and transl ati on of the story . Whi l e s tati ng that a
detai l ed exami nati on of the MaitrakanyakavadGna i s necessary for determi n -
i ng i ts authors hi p , K l aus says that one may assume that Gopadatta ' s author
s h i p of 1 3 other l egends menti oned by Hahn i s proved as true on the bas i s
o f certai n grounds whi ch cou l d not be gone i nto i n h i s s tudy. Hahn gave
pri or noti ce of Kl aus ' s work on thi s l egend , whi ch he h i msel f fel t had to
be exami ned more carefu l l y.
99
The conc l us ion that Kl aus reaches a fter a
thorough and detai l ed exami nat i on of the l egend i s that the para l l e l s i n the
s phere of vocabul ary, the agreement i n the real m of the formal structure and
sty.1 e of the Maitrakanyak
a
vadana and the other l egends do not necessari l y
5
prove Hahn ' s surmi se that Gopadatta composed the MaitrakanyakavadGna, though
they grant a Iarge degree of probabi l i ty to hi s theory. Drawi ng attenti on to
the presence of a l arge number of graati cal errors in h i s edi t i on of the
MaitrakanyakavadGna, K l aus takes a n exemp l ary cauti ous atti tude when .he
states that one has to awa i t a thorough edi ti on of ' the other l egends to see
whether. such mi stakes are not found i n them as we l l .
4 . 9 Hahn . who i n 1 980 sai d that the Ajatasatru l egend was one

f those
that was not bei ng studied at the ti me of wri ti ng later wrote an art i c l e
ent i t l ed Ajatasatrvavadana - A Gopadatta story from Tibet for publ i cati on
by the K . P . Jayaswa l Research I nsti tute i n Patna .
1 00
hough there are i n
stances i n thi s art i c l e where the Suprabhsa-jataka i s referred to a s
I ntroducti on ( 3 1 )
another ( hypotheti cal ) Gopadatta l egend , or the s tori es attri buted to Gopa
datta are cal l ed ' Gopadatta l egends ' , the di scus s i on i n general seems to
gi ve the i mpressi on that the theory has been confi rmed . Whether one may or
may not agree wi th such an acceptance of the i dea , i t has to be admi tted
that Hahn certa i n l y adduces more evi dence i n support of hi s hypothesi s ,
parti c u l arl y i n provi d i ng express i ons and i deas from the Saptakuarika
vadana of Gopadatta that are paral l e l to the twel ve s tanzas from the
Ajatasatrvavadna whi ch a l so fi gure i n the Suprabhasa-jataka.
4 . 1 0 Fol l owi ng the above revi ew of s tudi es rel ated to the theory of
Gopadatta ' s authorshi p of a number of l egends , i t appears i mperati ve that
I j oi n the di scuss i on as the edi tor and transl ator of fi ve l egends attri
buted to h i m. I nformat i on pertai n i ng to these f i ve l e gends has al ready bee
gi ven in Hahn ' s publ i cat i ons of 1 977 and 1 980 . References to and quotati ons
from these l egends based on typescri pts prepared by me have been gi ven i n
Kl aus ' s s tudy as wel l . I recapi tul ate here some of the evi dence presented
and the i deas expressed with my observati on s .
4 . 1 1 Hahn i denti fi ed s tori es V I -XI V of the ASS as bel ongi ng t o Hari-
bhaa 's Jatakaala. It i s l ogi cal to assume that the fi rst f i ve stori es ot
the ASS al so cou l d be from another col l ecti on . T he pos s i b i l i ty i s greater
in the case of ASS I -I l l . whi ch appear together i n the Jatakaalavadana
sutra a l ong wi th seven other stori es attri buted by Hahn to Gopadatta . One
of these seven i s the Svajataka, whi ch has been proved to be a work of
Gopadatta . Therefore , the argumnt of vi ci n i ty, advanced by Hahn to postu
l ate Gopadatta ' s authors h i p for the other l egends whi ch appear together
with vajataka, poi nts to the poss i b i l i ty of the fi rs t three stori es of the
ASS bei ng the work of Gopadatta . Thi s argument , whi ch can be extended to
i ncl ude ASS I V and V as wel l , however has to be appl i ed with caut i on and
has to be regarded as provi d i ng suppl ementary evi dence that has necessari l y
t o b e tested agai nst and supported by other evi dence .
4 . 1 2 I n presenti ng the argument of homogeneous use of metres to support
hi s theory of Gopadatta ' s authorshi p of 14 l egends in 1 977 , Hahn l i sted the
metres of fi ve of these l egends a l ong with those of Gopadatta ' s Saptaku
a

rikavadana , noti ng the devi ati on of these l egends from those of Aryasura
and Hari bhatta from the poj nt of vi ew of the u

. of metres .
1 01
One of the
! e oe nds the etres of Wh1 ch Were ! : s t0d Wa> !ha arvclal-,`./: , the
"
( 32) Introducti on
th i rd story i n the Avadnasarasamceaya. Kl aus l i sted the metres of a l l the
- - -
1 0 2
hypotheti cal Gopadatta l egends and the Saptakuarikavadna i n 1 980. The
metres used i n Avadnasarasamccya I -V tabul ated a l ongs i de those used i n
the Saptakurikavadna extracted from Kl aus ' s tabl e for conveni ence of
reference is as fol l ows .
l . AnuHubh
2 . Arya
3. Indravajra
4. Upajati
5. Upendravaj ra
6 . Drutavi l amb i ta
7 . Pupi tagra
8 . Prthvi
g
Prahari i
1 0 . laijubha i ni
1 1 . randakranta
1 2 . Mal abhari Qi
1 3. Mal i ni
1 4. Rathoddhata
1 5 . Val1sastha '
1 6 . Vasanta t i l a ka
1 7 . Viyogi nl
1 8 . Sardul avi krigi ta
1 9 . Sal i n,
20 . Si kharilJ '
2 1 . Sragdha ra
2 2 . Hari Q'
IPJ
1 2
5
5
2
6
1 4
3
22
1 6
3
2
93
TABLE
SVJ SDJ
1 0 8
2 3
1 9 1 9
2 4

3
7
7
3
1
2
6 1
7
3
5
8
1 5
5
2
5
85
MNA
1 9
1 0
4
1 3
3
24
4
81
BhLA
36
5
1 0
3
9
3
,
6
1 7
6
3
3
5
3
1 0 9
SM
26
7
6
. 2
4
2
1
1 3
20
1 3
2
1 6
1 2
2
1
1 30
Anal ysi ng the data g i ven i n the above tabl e , the fol l owi ng observati ons
cou l d be made . Six metres used i n a l l fi ve stories of the Avadnasarasa
mccaya, v i z . the Anutubh , Upajati , Upendravajra , Val1sastha , Vasanta ti
l a ka and Sardul avi kr19i ta fi gure i n the Saptakuarikavadna as wel l . These
I ntroducti on ( 33 )
s i x metres l i sted accordi ng to the frequency of use i n Avadnasarasamccaya
I -V and the Saptakuarikavadana i s as fol l ows .
Name of metre
Anu?tubh
Vasantati l a ka
Upaja ti
Val)sastha
Sardul avi krii ta
Upendravajra
TABLE 2
No . of occurrences
in ASS I -V
85
7O
58
38
27
1 9
No . of occurrences
i n SKA
b
1 6
7
P
1
1
The correspondence i n the two l i sts i n Tabl e 2 g i ven above i s worth noti n g .
ASS I - V col l ecti vel y conta i n 429 verses . O f these roughl y one fi fth are i n
the Anutubh metre , wh i l e i n the SaptakuarikGvadna wh i ch h a s 1 30 verse s ,
exactl y one fi fth are i n the Anutubh metre . A gl ance at tabl e 1 wi l l show
that metres found in onl y four stori es among ASS I -V , v i z . the Mandakranta ,
la l abhari oi , Ma l i n l , Si khari lJ l and Sragdhara are found i n the Saptakuari
kavadna a l so . The metres used i n the Svajataka accordi ng to the data gi ven
by Kl aus are the Anutubh , I ndravajra , Upajati , Upendra vajra , Prahar i nl ,
Mandakranta, Ma l a bhari l' , Mal i nl , Val1samal a , Vasastha , Vasantati l aka ,
Sardu l avi krigi ta , S i khari o' , Sragdhara , and Hari o] . The s i x metres used i n
a l l f i ve l eg

nds o f the Avadnasarasamccaya l i sted above , and fi ve others

used i n four of them only have a l l been used in the Svajataka, Gopadatta ' s
authors h i p of ,wh i ch has been proved. The metres Arya and Sal i ni (lipanca
ka-jataka) , the Rathoddhata (Bhavaludhakavadna) and V iyogi n i ( Sarthavaha
jataka and Matsaranandvadana) used i n ASS I -V are not found i n the Sapta
kurikGvadna and the Svajataka. Despi te thi s' absence , i t can be sa i d
that a comparat i ve ana l ys i s o f the metres o f ASS I -V wi th those of Sapta
kuarikavadna and the Svajataka l ends support though not absol ute proof
to Hahn ' s rgument of the homogeneous use of metre for h i s theory of Gopa
datta bei ng the author of these l egends .
4 . 1 3 The s tructure of the begi nni ng and concl usi on of tal es i n ASS I -V
i s gi ven i n the fol l owi ng tabl e , al ongs i de that of the Saptakuarikavadna
to fac i l i tate copar\ son .
( 34 )
ASS I ( {PJ)
Motto ( verse )
c The phrase :
tadyathGnusrUyate
3 Begi nni ng of tal e
i n one prose sentence
of seven words .
4 End of ta l e i n verse.
I ntroduct i on
TABLE 3
ASS I I (SVJ)
Motto ( verse )
The phrase :
tadyathGnusruyate
Beg i nni ng of tal e
i n one prose sentence
of twenty-fi ve words .
End o f tal e i n verse
fol l owed by two
verses of an admon i
tory nature.
ASS I I I ( SDJ)
Motto ( pro'se )
The phrase :
tadyathGnusruyate
Beg i nni ng of ta l e i n
two prose sentences of
fi ve and fourteen
words .
End of tal e i n verse
fo ! ! owed by two
verses of a persona l
note by the author.
The above tab l e shows that the structure of ASS I -V i s not uni form, parti c
u l arl y wi th regard to the manner of gi vi ng the motto of the tal es . Stories
I , I and V beg i n wi th stanzas stati ng thei r mottos wh i l e no. I I I g i ves i t
i n a prose sentence . No. IV , the Matsaranandvadna, has a verse g i v i ng a
motto a t the beg i nn i ng fol l owed by the phrase : eva idm ucyamana al
- - - - 1 03
segaya. Gopadatta ' s Saptakumrikavadna beg i ns wi th verse fol l owed
by prose vi z. eva idp bhrGjet paripakvakusalamUlana mahGnto 'pi bhoga
. yauvanap va nalam antarayeti. Hahn who saw a c l ose rel a ti onsh i p between
the SaptakumarikGvadna and the Matsaranand in respect of the i r beg i nn i ngs
conjectured the poss i bi l i ty of the l atter hav i ng had a l onger prose compo
nent here .
1 04
However, a di fference between the verses that beg i n the two l egends has to
be po i nted out. In the SaptakuarikGvadna , the poet speaks i n the fi rst
person , pra i ses the avadna he i s goi ng to rel ate , and exhorts the audi ence
to l i sten to i t . Thus it conta i ns no motto as 8uCh , wh i. l e the verse in the
I ntroduction
TABL E 3
ASS I V (MNA ) ASS V ( BhA )
( 35 )
SM
Motto ( verse prose ) Motto ( verse ) An i ntroductory verse
wi th no motto \n i t *
prose g i vi ng motto .
2 The phrase: The phrase: The phrase:
tadyathGnusrUyate taaathGnusrUyate taaathGnusrUyate
3 Beg i nn i ng of tal e in Beg i nn i ng of tal e in Begi nni ng of tal e i n
three prose sentences i n s i xteen prose sen- three prose sentences
of s i x, seven and ten tences, the total num- of four , s i x and thi r-
words . ber of words bei ng 1 1 4 . teen words .
4 End of tal e i n verse. End of tal e in verse . End of tal e i n verse
fol l owed by a statement
that the sage ( Buddha )
narrated the story .
Matsaranandvadna has one. There i s a curi ousl y s tri k i ng paral l el however
regardi ng the sentences gi vi ng the beg i nn ing of the tal e in both these
l egends . The number of sentences in both stori es is i denti ca l , and even
the total number of words in them are the same .
The text of the Sva-jataka i s not ava i l abl e to me at the ti me of wri ti ng
to observe i ts structure . Accordi nq to Hahn ' s anal ys i s of sub-types
of l egends attri buted to Gooadatta , the Sva-jataka beq i ns wi th a prose
sentence l i ke the Sarvadad (ASS I I I ) . Noti nq the vari ants at the be
gi nn i ng and concl usi ons of the l egends he attri buted to Gopadatta , Hahn
surmi ses that Gopadatta had del i beratel y avo i ded standard i z i ng the s truc
ture of h i s stories and created new combi nati ons .
1 0 5
T h i s surmi se seems to
m to have an el ement of specul ati on i ntroduced to accomodate the data
ava i l abl e i nto the framework of a theory al ready postul ated . Cons i deri ng
the nature of the recensi ons of the texts ava i l abl e to u s , the poss i bi l i ty
of verses g i vi ng the motto precedi ng the prose i n the case of Saruadada
jataka (ASS I I I ) and Sva-jataka being l ost cannot be over-rul ed . A si mi l ar
( 36 )
I ntroducti on
poss i b i l i ty of prose p i eces formi ng a component of the motto i n ASS I , I I
and V shou l d be consi dered. Th i s observat i on shou l d hol d good i n rel a ti on
to the vari ati ons noted i n the concl us i ons of ASS I -V and al so other l eg
ends a ttri buted to Gopadatta .
4 . 1 4 The recurrence of words , phrases and i deas i n the fi ve stori es of
the Avadanasarasamuecaya, the text of whi ch i s g i ven in thi s publ i cati on ,
i s refl ected i n thei r transl ati ons as wel l . In noti ng the str i k i ngl y fre
quent use of words and expres s i ons in the l egends attri buted to Gopadatta ,
Kl aus has l i sted some quotati ons from ASS I -V too , wh i ch have paral l el s i n
the other l egends . Here I l i mi t my study to g i v i ng a l i st of i denti cal o r
s i mi l ar expressi ons found i n ASS I -V , drawi ng a ttention to paral l el s i n
the Saptakumarikavaana, i f any have been noted . A gl ance at the i ndex of
pads g i ven at the end of th i s vol um shows several i nstances of padas be
g i nni ng wi th the sam or s i mi l a r words and phrases . These are not repro
duced i n the fol l owi ng tabl e except in i nstances whi ch had paral l el s i n
the Saptakumrikavadana.
2
3
TABLE 4
MNA 7 1 + patrkrtadhyasay t janam avetya
MNA 2 danakrtaparicayadhyasayatvat
SK 82 jagadnukampaesaZadhyasayatvat
SDJ 1 9 grhGbhidhGn bhaya avaSi
SD 1 7 rajyabhidhGne tamasi bhramantam
SDJ I rajyabhidhGnad vyasanapratanat
SKA 85 tato rogabhidhanad bhayat
BhA 36 aparimZanasukhGmrtapraana
lPJ 3D amZanacandrakiraasv api yamini?u
MNA 49 amZanapuyaparipakavimuktagandhe
SDJ 27 alanasadvaZakuthQparibhogaraye
SKA 7 aZanasaurdanirantaramanass ca
4
5
6
7
8
I ntroducti on
lPJ 1 6 kagevaravaskaranirjharasravan
BhA 25 kaevaravaskaranirjharea
BhA 24 krmer ivavaskarakardadntar
SVJ 56 janmavaskarakardae
lPJ 84 kayavaskaranirjharavivare
SKA 83 kayavaskaranirjharasrutamaZakZedopadigdhGsrayo
SVJ 47 abhedyam acchedyam ahGryam avyayap
SK 35 anavadyam ahGryam arajwpal
SKA 82 padm ajaram ahGryG brahmsantG taarYG
lPJ 5 1 krodhaghrato bhavati puruo dgdhaZavavyavaktro
SKA 86 yenaghrato vrajati viZaya pahi mrtyos tato ' sman
MNA 34 ruroda tivrayatadinakavtha
SDJ 1 4 skZesabhGram imam ayatadubkhahetum
SKA 25 pari7ayatativradu7khahetun
SVJ 37 id karmvaaana te
SDJ 67 nrPa karmtisayavadanam etat
9 SVJ 29 dehG kaZin padabandhabhutalJ
SVJ 48 kaZip kari?yami na kayasapjnakam
SDJ 49 sarirasGjnab kaZir adya yasyati
SVJ 42 kayakaZe randhraprahariab
BhA 78 anara t cittakaZe pratara
SKA 24 chaZitas cittakaZer vicetitena
1 0 lPJ 3D tasman na ragasadrsab kaZir asti Zoke
MNA 1 matsaryatuZyo ' sti kaZir na Zoke
lJPJ 37 yavan na kamakal idurlalitany upaste
MNA 79 dukhadvi?a hrdi na lobhakalir ni?evyo
( 37 )
( 3 8)
I ntroducti on
1 1
BhA 1 6 akaryanirmokam apasya te kaler
SK 64 ' yarahasya idlJ kale
1 2 PJ 93 kirtilJ saratkumudinidhavalam samantat
1 3
SDJ 7
MNA 67
SVJ 56
SDJ 83
yes yasobhib kudGvadtair
vikasatkuudkaratirekaprabhaya yad gagana sphuranti kirtya
kirtya candrayukhadhautakumudacchaya - - - - -
kirtidhavalQbudhiphenla
IPJ 3+ kukaryaparyakula garhasthya
SD 40 mana . . . kukaryasamakula
SDJ 64 kukaryasamakulalJ m
1 4 SDJ 52 dehe krtantamakarasyaputatithau ca
1 5
BhA ' 28 bandhun purata krtantamkareakramya nighno yad
SVJ 52 mohGvarte maraamkare manapa?aagarbhe
SK 54 da?pa krtantaakarea jaraukhena
SK 74 mjjanty ajna maramnakarakobhacancattarahge
PJ 83
BhA 24
IPJ 22
BhA 50
krer ivaedhyapahkamgnasya
krimer ivavaskarakardaantar
klinnani krimisQkulani vighrvab khadnty amedhyani ca
samuttiryagadhGt krimikuZacaZatpahkakaZiZat
SVJ 56 sphuradurukZesakrimivyakule
SK 38 sphuratkrmikuZakuZaprabaZanilanasadri-
1 6 PJ 46 dgdhGb krodhahutasanair janapadb krUrair ivasiviair
SDJ 6 krodhGgnina kGuPU?a dhanti
PJ 51 krodhaghrato bhavati PUPUll dgdhalavmyavakt:
1 7 MNA 1 9 aham eva khalurikO krta
SDJ 50 jarapuj"mrtyukhal'rikam
BhA 1 2 vividhGnarthanaracasalJnipatakhaZurika

I ntroducti on
1 8 IPJ 83 ruddhocchvasasya bhrsQ krer ivaedhapahkamagnasya ya
garbhasthasya dsa kil nama tata paPQ dukha
( 39 )
SK 83 garbhan matur amedhyapahkagahanad yam aprahGyasnute dukha
dubkhaparQar ca paratas t chindhi jati hi nab
1 9
2 0
2 1
22
SDJ 40 nityodvegaprade grhacarake
IPJ 1 1 yel grhe carakavasasQjna
SVJ 48+ sQsaracarakavacaraa
SK 30 grhacarakam etya yanti nasQ
SK 24 bhavacarakasukaras tu balas
SVJ 56 kirtya candramyukhadhautakumudcchaya - - -
SK 65 hasayasaviloZakuZaaicchGyopargarue
SK 2 kOman kruddhabhujahgabhogapatalacchGyopman
BhA 26 vahan jarajarjaram asthiyantrQ
SK 37 hasad iva satatQ jarjarahgaib kapalair
SK 1 1 7 jarjarakumbhadesa
SVJ 18 svapucchavicchinnatarahgasQkaZa
SDJ 9 luZitamakarpucchacchinnacancattarahgab
SK 74 mraamkarak?obhacancattarahge
SK 1 8 smniraacalattarahgarUpakavalimekhaZa
SK 1 29 utterur madvirasa< salJ>calattarahgQ
23 PJ 43 bala jalagavakapak?avisrtair ya rmyaharmyasrita
SK 20 ete jalagavakapaklavivaraprodvantapupasava
24 SVJ 1 jarattrraniva sarirakany api tyajanti santo na ca linamnasab
SVJ 24 jarattraniva tathOpi jahyam ahQ sarirai nirastakhed,
SVJ 31 trra iva gatasahka deha ujjhanty asanta
( 40 ) I ntroducti on
5K
1 08 kaya/Zvi tayos tyaktva jamttr1a Zave{v iva apek{QI sueira
bhyasta kada Zapsyamahe sukham
25 MNA 1 0+ utpannabhayavi?adasokadinyamanasa
50J 74 vairayasavi?adadinyakaZahadvarai
5K 1 1 + samupajatasokadinyaanasa
5K 36+ aratisokadainyopayasaspadbhutasmasanam
26 MNA 1 0+ mhata parisramera davyam uparjitG paripaZitG ca
27
50 yenarjitG dhanam ida 'paripalitG ca svedopadigdhavapu?a
kupukuncakena
5I 3 1 bahubhir naraZokapaZa yatnair bhavanani dravi1ani carjitani
MNA 1 4
50J 1 0
50J 1 1
BhA 66
dhik phaZatvG prasahgina
dhig anupasamkari srisuhkG parthivanam
dhig astv anaryalJ vi{ayasrayalJ sukham
dhig dhig astu pari1amdru1
5K 4 7 dhig anavasthitahardm idG jagat
28 50J 35 namo 'stu tasmi k{ayi1e sUkhGya
5K 60 sastre tasmai paramabhi?aje sarvakaZe namo 'stu
29 5lJ 1 9+ ni?pratikaradaru1 ta mahGjanavyGpattim avetya
5lJ 35 yenapad iyam ayata ni{pratikaradaru1a
MNA 1 0+ ni{pratikaraparu{avedanakrantadeho
BhA 2 7 vidhibhir ni:pratikaraghoraib krtantabarair
MNA 18 vyasanalJ nirupayadru1G
JK 33 tad aZG pari1amadru1ais tai
JO MY c/- :::|-|ca/a
( oB prakrticarateb}ara
Jl- J prakrtimpala n::/c:o
3 1
I n troducti on
{FJ 40 prakrticapaZair ahganavakyaba1air
50J 57 prakrtipragaZbho
BhA 1 05 prakrtiprabhahguran
5lJ 48+ prakrtibhedavarti?u vipraZambhapadasthGne?u
BhA 87 prakrtimrdukal tasya cetas cakame
BhA 4 1 prakrtisvasthyakrt tathagatanam
5K 64 prakrticatura dr{pi
5K 75 prakrticapaZas cittaturaga
5K 1 2 5 prakrtibahu Zadukhopap lute
8K 79 prakrtirucirabhGvas
5K 60 prakrtisivair dharavagabukumbhai
5K 76 prakrtisubhaga<vaca>
BhA 28 pratyavrttasitak?ikosavikrtavyaghranano bhi?a1a
sastrereva vidryaa1akara1o mracchida vayuna I
| + l
bandhun purata krtantamakare1akramya nighno yad
kruddheneva vitiryate 'dhikatara ki nama dukhG1 tata II
5K 86 pratyCvrttastimitanayano maraviccheddukha
k?obhGyasapratihatatanu sitavi?tabdhagatra I
pasyan bandhUn nayanasaZilasnataga1dharan tan
yenaghrato vrajati viZaYG pahi mrtyos tato 'sman II
32 {FJ 42 salJcarantya priyavidhrtakarabhoruha yas taru1yab
5K 58 yabhyalJ yata priyakaratalanyastaravind
5K 44 priyatamahkapari?vajanocita svaiti ya vasudhataZama1gaZe
33 {FJ 4 bahucchala so ' tha bahuvyaZikG garhasthyam
34
5K 28 bhavane{u eva ratir bahucchaZe{u
MNA 23+ krmimak?ikasatanipanabhuta
MNA 27+ bhinibhinayamanamak?ikasatanipanabhutG
BhA 86 sa mk{ikar nayutai parito
5K 38 niZinabahumak{ikasatasavakuZopatyakam
.

r
|
.

( 42 )
35
3b
MNA
or
or
.
i n troauct -j on
23 m.thyav'ika lrcnor:omosukhonunot1
|l 3 rrithyclikaipaKlalamatmramaiz
l l J mttguu1kuiuootc: suomunognu
l + cukhum :d :t: rn tngd|oluromo/oi c|uu
_Po 29 uoguombu1: utur:qorpobhujo 'pi nomu . . . munogu
SK 88 nu:uotkhoto mtm:Ih:r op: gu[: ,1rtimnrpcm|ubhoku:r
l/ IPJ mulu mu/or pmvadanti ,iati'
BhLA 1 1 prt:sqdh:m updd:nlo al:c tuthd,:uto[
38 Po ugulo:s rousu:bh:: iuokt:mot7rukia:[i
8m/ ! b n.potorukop poz:iuopcsolom
BhLA 26 uuuono!uluoo.osuzukpoi
BhLA hI <amudagamavaiguzyaviruk?ak?amacetasam
EPJ c1 r_ocop: uruk:totmobnouoi
MNA / + mthuave7uvirukritakatipayasiroruha'
5I 1 1 + suhrtsvajanabandhunirapeklar'uk{ak{arerza
5I 1 6 u:dhcz oho og unuockozukoto
SK 42 dhozu:zojo 'zuorukgokcsoposoq
SK 51 uon:to bnurojozuk:tohg:
SK 85 vgadiuzukucchouib
sx 97+ samarla' ru/o/urc|
l9 SVJ l I bohusukhouuunondtontusqtdnou~jos
I 80 bhu0usukhulcuu/und tuntusuntnnum oo
6mA I + kuolouuuzmoou:suosun:goq j1u:tnm
SK 1 2 7 tusmon motud ko|osukhulouq concu/or zuo/oko
lPJ l
BhLA 88
su/omoqtsuloucbh: loukyoo qocchonti ke c:t koom
pzokhgqoot so /huuabhoqo/oudbh: /oodu[ikhdn:

+u
4 1
42
-o
11
+b
I n! rt'| i c ! i on
BhLA 20 ounozbhoudsuodulouoku/osou/t crurtt:m anv1:cehat1:
BhLA o! luuusuknuluuu/l:otmuno uuuu tu /on!zo;o
c/. l U b uso:|un pncno/c.n :a:'oc
.; o uku.unuluuo:1 ttuc cu con:0umout. -rn:i.
oi : mq. :t c;ttc:crcdho`
! caKre manmathava{r'ahari(wkmJ1
.to 2 mono mcnou:bhrumodtzoIhnu:::a/
8JA 3 5 svamanovibhr'aamatrabhadn1/<'u
SK 34 rru it!1 eva hi utlhzumo mnt:rom
BhLA 4 0 u!ot/obh:uursumo!~/
s0o 37 vi tuthnu:u0okrodhdbhudsmzn/mmnlzmnnm
1 U I Ul IU:nu:|ujuougosu_ztmosugunu|
O1 L I u/otuusncuutotun.louuuc: ||u(
OkU +o u:goguougknunugoru eva ll pzigu_onosggogu[
' 4
S l 3 dhrni:uu cu bz uipru(ga|:hoy pr-iym:a,ogarat(.ala o!0or |.
nI-l 60 :utou:crrlnnn:rntt.nii^r
oJ 40 souhuron0`rnmrh::r:` r ;
EPJ 4o u:srmbhootonotunm unnuu;oootn|n rrouo.~ !zrnncn !
Nu/ 13 motctu unuruum cuo:tuo u: romrhn0ntnrm t/un`
cJa 3 udInton sar'la cuouom corccrai:,.:::rn/
omA I bhavaf . . . muzuodnut,:/ttu u:omtvu
omA o mot:hutobnud dgdhuo skondnopzuutt:ndrumo
MNH bu tzkton: marsamv1?aarwasGDhavam,
HuA bo pnutu tod opz tobnou: odruuom
\
'

/.

' \

t
f

'
t

( 44 )
I ntroducti on
46 UNA 4 2 tvayId yasya vaikrtam
BhA 1 + vayas pariamavaik!tC
PJ 86 asatsarkajC vaikrtam
SVJ 48+ vipralambhavaikrtani
47 PJ 44 jvaLGs capner gataghanasaraccandrikasleasitab
[PJ 45 vik?iptabudsandracandrakiravaprak?alitattalake
SKA 36+ sandracandracandrikGapavaguvPhitG iva sarannisa/
48 PJ 4 1 bahalatimiracchannan desan chivarutabhI?avan
SKA 38 savahnikavaLoddhatasphutasivarutabhI?av
SKA + sadhanad asivac ca sivarutat
SKA 1 5 savahnigarbhair asivai sivarutair
49 SDJ 7 3 sokGsrukataramukhGs
SKA 7 sokasrudurdinamukh
50 SDJ 1 1 samIrnoddhUtalatantacancaZa
BhA 1 0 4 samIP,oddhUtasikhGn bhavanaZan
SKA I8 BamIracaZattarahgarupakavaZIekhalar
SK 23 aniZoddhutatarahgabhahgurai
51 SVJ 5 1 tasman nartho mama < - - > sukhai svapnaayopaanair
SKA 1 23 pariativirasebhya svapnamGyopamebhyar
surabhavanasukhebhya ka sprha sakra tebhyar
SKA 9 svapnendrajaZaBadrsar khaZu jIvaZokar
SKA 53 evid jagad sakaZ bhaginyar
svapnendrajalajalacandracaZatsvabhGvam
52 MNA 74 e?o 'ha ity ucita eva mnovidhi
satkGyadrsanaaya, puru?asya kIZa,
8KA 1 1 0 satkayadr?tim utpapya Barvatmadr?timatrikam
I ntroducti on ( 45)
53 [PJ 5 pratIrassuptasarGrihsai
BhA 7 2 payimukulapalasasvasthassuptahapsam
SKA 1 22 vikacakanakapadacchatrasapsuptahs<y>a
SKA 1 8 vibuddhakamalotpalakarani lInahasasvana
SKA 20 valabhIvitahkavalayaprasvasthasupta4aja
54 SDJ jagaddhitadhanasamutsukatvat
BhA 1 9 jagaddhitadhanaparasya yujyate
SVJ 28 bhavaddhitadhanavidhGnakale
4 . 1 5 ASS I -V conta i n many common features in styl i sti c devices wh i ch
c reate an al l i terati ve effect. Son examp l es are gi ven bel ow.
TABLE 5
fPJ 66 OESE OESE vayam asaraa vyadha udvIk?ya hiosrao
fPJ 42 MANOA MANDA SAlIz SAkusumanikare
MNA 48 nabhastaZasyavayavas TATAS TATA
BhA 88+ BaKATHA KATHAyantas
PJ 65 OI SO OI SAM vrajamr
SD 65+ pGaKARMAab KARMAbhGvayann
[PJ 52 KRODHA KROOHOpasamkusaZa vadyayonio vadnti
MNA 59 yan nirDHANO DHANAvatar puru$an akaZe
SDJ 2 MANO rANOvibhrtrabhadrikar
BhA 47
MNA 4 1
SDJ 77
BhA 1 06
SVJ 57
SDJ 3 1
BhA 83
BhA 97
MNA 5 1
SDJ 7 1
SDJ ' 74
Qyasitas ca V IAyair VI AkumbhakaZpais
svabhyastatBaryaTAYA TAVA ca
k?itipatina vinayanaTENA TENA
vicitrasaklesasamudBHVE BHAVE
MANDAMANOAI R mPhir
sarsi pathInaKULAKULAni
STHANASTHANAvivekayogavidu?a STHANE na sapvarita
Bva TANUt a TANUuyQyQyitantarvisepQp
YGByaty aPAYA anuPAYAbhayaprati?tham
vipariamaVI AV IAhyar
kpitiOHARA ssaktaDHARAOHARA
(46 ) I ntroducti on
SDJ 74 pu?paLAMBAkadAMBApadapao
BhLA 42 pratiLabdha kusaLapraYOGAYOGYA
SDJ 47 sarvGl]DADO nam KAthClT KAd va
MNA 47 VaVub Sanaib SparSaSukhG Samiraab
MNA 48 Vlpapitasyeva V lmanakopibhir
MNA 27 DEhinap DEsikayate
BhLA 49 Mtyup Mgayase
MNA 4 1 + darakClT KATAviKATAsarirClT
MNA 1 0 cakara naiva KRAYAviKRAYA sa
MNA 80 lobhGnalenDHANAM id niDHAN DHAN vo
BhLA 82 GATA suGATA sap
MNA 43 BUDDHO viBUDDHAnavapankajasGkrameua
SDJ
MNA 1 2
l
J 75
lPJ 1 0
lPJ 87
MNA 52
SVJ 56
BhLA 98
MNA 28
MNA 66
SDJ 66
SVJ 4
(), 85
MNA 55
lPJ 78
BhLA 5 1
MNA 21
BhLA 60
MA 62
BhLA 42
BhLA 45
SVJ 1 1
MNA 1 3
BhLA 82
sa rajyaBHARA biBHAR babhuva
MTAS tapasvi MTA eva pUrvam
LOKAN eva niraLOKAN
satGp praVASA iva gehaVASA
sarvAKARAparopAKARAadhura yeG sautpattaya
sCsaraVARTMANI nara pariVARTAMANA
Loko 'yC viniMIL I TO 'pi vidua prnMIL I TA sarvata
DUKHAbhinandi DUKHEbhyo
paruap GI RAM udGI RAN
NARANARlnayanadvirephahari
SAKTA SAKTlmata vara KARI KARAvyaLabibGhudrumab
KHARAaKARAKARAgraaahinnaBALArVALAo
KATHAyanti KATHIkavara jina jitaKATHAKATHAbijab
dehGn DAHANTI DAHANA iva candrapadGb
puRUAQ paRUA RUA
BHAVAN samyagmargC BHAVAhayaharC BHAVAya sada
TAnayG1 TAp TArua<> vraaYamGna
rajaniKARAriBHA BHAsKARABHAs aa diptya
Javinas cimarias Ca vaJimkhya .
tad AYAp samAYAb kath aid eva
sapkLesikeu saBHAYEU BHAVEU vatsa
yad atra KTY KRI YAta tad asu
saTTvanG aariTa aiTram
kaTA naTA vayClT
lPJ 54
BhLA 57
lPJ 9
lPJ
BhLA 99
I ntroduction
santata Vijane VAne pratiVAsan
sobhante na KAp tu KAam api
Ta eva sanTaQ saTaTC vananTab
TATHAgatas caviTATHApratijna
kayaSYASYA sGbhavab
MNA 11 snehaSYASYA duratYAYAb
MNA 23+ kaTAvispaTAceTAkaracaraavadno
lPJ 66 sardulanGp naKHAuKHAsiKHAlak?yabhavCl vrajamab
(FJ 62 maPaasaNIsCN lpatabhitab
lPJ 59 janayaNTy aNTakadaNTavi?atanW
lPJ 1 7 yad aSRumiSRan kava,n
SDJ 43 sa krPGpeSALaSAya
MNA 5 7 k?uTTar?asiTapariTGpabhayaprakaras
SVJ 2 gaBHlraBHlmyatapahktirandhram
lPJ 1 3 griMMdrgatarosu vanasthaLiu
BhLA 57 te janmopadadna PARAPURAPARI khGsetavo bodhisattvab
lPJ 43 bALA jALAgavaKApaKAvisrtair ya ratYAharYAsritG
lPJ 5 1 jvaLaCAKRAKRAKACAKALiLan krodhano YAty apaYAn
SVJ 1 7" ai dtraCAKRAKRAKACAKALiLavyattavadna
SVJ 6 sphur'itaviKrtanaKRAKRAntavistiraKuK?ib
SDJ 9 LulitakarapuCCHACCHl nnaCACATtarangab
SVJ I8 svapuCCHAviCCHInnatarangasClkaLa
CAnCACCHl khGsClTCAyan MNA 3
BhLA 26
SVJ 5 1
SVJ 27
lP
J 50
50 23
BhLA
BhLA 44
BhLA 2
vahan JARaJARJARa asthiyantram
parimitasukhaPRATYAyaPRATYApaya
vatahatamBUnidhiBUdBUdadurbalena
avikaLmnaLaLihaguhasayanam
prasamaSUkhasapbhogaSUbhage
karmakLeSaVASAVASYA
kamatra nisaaari
kaado?asatakarab
( 4 7)
Word and l etter combi nati on s produc ing a s i mi l ar a l l i terati ve effect are
found in the SaptakumGrikGvadna too. The fol l owing are some exampl es .
( 48 )
I ntroducti on
TABLE 6
SK 1 2 1 nanu sukham ANUBHOTA tena pUrvANUBHOTAM
SK 42 AGAm AGAnayab
SK 23 tarAGAbhAGUra(i
SK 29 hINAdINAcitta
SKA 1 7 mdkaraliKULAKULAni
SK 20 jalagavaKApaKAo
SKA 16 anapeKArUKAta
SK 1 1 4 KAmGb khaliKARAKARA nara(am
SK 42 KHAGanaKHAmuKHAKHA(itaK(1: KosQ7
SKA 49 sniGDHAvidGDHAmuGDHAdhure(odil!ama(a
SKA 1 1 1 saCARACARAM
SK 4 1 cintayantyas CALAcALAM
SK 73 navadvare CALACALE
SK 36+ viraCI TACI TAgni O
SK 36+ grdhratuQAkhaQI taO
SK 84 smrTIdhrTImaTIsriprmathini
SKA 36+ vadNANAraKarahKKrGntaparyantabhi;a(Q7
SKA 1 + NAYAviNAYAdigu(srisarddho
SKA 22 bhAvAbAndhAnAk{AyayA
SKA 57 carubiMBE nitaMBE
SKA 36+ pRAlaMBAMBARAdhaRA
SKA 1 1 5 praYANTI yasYANTI ca sattvakayaJ
SKA 22 VI AyabhyasaV I seAghasmara!;n
SKA 1 20 VI AyaV I AktaJ
SKA 1 5 aSIVAI S IVArutair
SKA 55 asiviasyapuTASkaTASAniruddha
SKA 52 nekGmahe SUC I nijaSUCIgarbharandhre
SKA 81 k1(adoclujatC
SKA 62 kaT, dhrTAb sprsati
SKA 1 0 5 SAklesaSkate
4 . 1 6
tabl e.
Exampl es of si mi l es found i n ASS I -V are gi ven i n the fol l owi ng
I ntroducti on
TABLE 7
EhLA 1 09 agnir ivabu;iktaJ
BhLA 1 0 1 sikhG ivagneb prabalanilakulab
SDJ 7 1
BhLA 1 0 1
BhLA 74
BhLA 7
lPJ 58
lPJ 80
lPJ 2
SVJ 5
lPJ 67
lPJ 83
BhLA 46
BhLA 30
SVJ 9
lPJ 7
BhLA 83
lPJ 1 9
SVJ 9
SVJ 31
SVJ 24
SVJ
lPJ 1 2
lPJ 2 1
lPJ 54
taptopalodrani;ikta ivabubinduJ
viopadigdhG nisita ivayasab
ua hGra i vauY'VC
bhavab kruddha ivoragaJ
karapattrair iva patyamnadehGb
karu(a iva sadhvaJ
kirair iva suklapakacandrab
vanam iva kumudn dhauta indr mayukhair
vyadhC krtantam ivaar
krer ivamedhyapahkamagnasya
prkuitair iva kr(asaraib
gahgeva kUlatoyoPiparyastatatapadpa
nicayam iva ghanana
tapasvibhir ivakrtimtrarukaib
tarun iva khagas tyaktva bhavan
tapasa iva parovyasananabhijnaJ
timirm iva vamanta
tfa iva gatasahka deha ujjhanty asantab
jarattr(aniva tathGi jahya
jarattr(aniva sarirakany api
tami8rapakarajaniv iva dipaalab
deva ivabhGsvarab
ardra iva dr
BhLA 1 6 lat dvirephG iva pu;pahGsinim
IPJ 7 dharmo ' vatirya iva vigrahavan
MNA 70 jalaiana iva m(la nabhasvan
lPJ 1 3 prodhidyamnakaz iva pahkajinyaJ
BhLA 58 ye lokan panti krtsnan pitara iva sutan
BhLA 88+ pitevopagu tavad avatasthe
SDJ 40+ pibann iva drtya
BhLA 72 pUlinam iva payodher
lPJ 6 snehad iva pra(ayina priyaya prakamam
( 49)
1
1
l

g
I
( 50 )
In troducti on
.
RJ 2 1
preta iva vartayanti
SVJ 59
aZabya pZava iva te ' tha taaaharir
SVJ 26 vrtl gurwp blr ivodvahanta!
SVJ 8 bhujaga iva viagniaaheZakaraZ
MNA 6 1 bhramra! padam iva prakaagandha
MNA 31 + matsya iva prataptasikatamadhyagata!
SDJ 1 2 raked . . . mateva mGT
{F
39 mGZam ivamZayinim
MNA 23+ sapi9 iva pratyagra!
SDJ 65+ mina iva sphrann
BhA 97 ravir iva nisantadhvanta uZZikhya
SDJ 23+ rajaZak?mip mZinamZanakusubandhanam iva srajap
SVJ 5 vanam iva kumudnap
BhA 2 1
SVJ 4
BhA 58
SDJ IU
MNA 8
{PJ 37
I
PJ 1 8
SD 1 5
SDJ 63
SD 62
{PJ 6
BhA 85
vi{adrwr iva
viyad iva navasapdhyaranjitambhodjaZap
sasina iva kaZa!
si?yap vinitam iva
smasana iva tasya vivarjya geh
sva sapkatasthita iva prakhalikrtas aa
uaahe?api q bhuhkte saraeya iva
suta iva vinayart
sumeru iva lak?aratnaaitram
patim iva sUaap narapatim
Bvajanair ivan tar
suaikGgrair iva tudyamana
The fol l owi ng exampl es of si mi l es from the SatakumGrikavacna may be noted
for compari son .
TABLE 8
SKA 1 2 akGlagarbha iva kanyakanam
SKA 1 1 4 pUiadigdlW iva kr?asara!
SKA 1 3 aandroparaga iva sopasarga
SKA 27 aamara iva vrk{alagnabaZa
SK 14 abaddhala iva autavrka!
SK 36+ nirvedkam ivantakasya
N
SKA
SKA
SKA
SKA
SKA
SKA
SKA
SKA
SKA
I ntroducti on
87 pasU iva vyanoti soaya dsa
39 malWnasam ivantakasya
1 1 3 mhQprapata iva sandhakara
30 mina! kupinimuk yathaiva
43 kuvaZayavayavair iva Zoaanai!
32 vatsa ivanuyati dhenu
36+ sandraanaraandrikaatavaguvthita iva sarannisab
36+ svakiraajaZottariya iva saptar?itGraka
36+ pavanabaZaaaZitasaZiZaphenavaimaZinya iva sarita!
( 51 )
4 . 1 7 Another device through wh i ch compari sons are made i n ASS I -V can
be i l l ustrated by the fol l owing exampl es .
TABLE 9
kanakGvacta ( SDJ 63 )
ki'PakaphaZopa (SDJ 2 )
ki'Pakapadpaphalapratima ( SDJ 72 )
kuucvacta ( SDJ 7 )
kuudinidhavala (iPJ 93 )
kuvalayadu (SVJ 5 7 )
gajakaragralola (MNA 35 )
prar?pagunjahaZarakta (SVJ 1 9 )
prar?taaGmikaraaaruvara ( SVJ 58 )
topama (SDJ 4 )
meghanila ( SDJ 8 )
varaagati ( SD 63)
vi?akumbhakalpa ( BhLA 47)
sadrisarasthiratma (SVJ 53 )
sphupaaandragUra (MNA 78 )
svapnamyopamana (SVJ 51 )
That si mi l ar compati sons are made i n the SaptakuGrikGvacna i s seen from
the fol l owing exampl es.
ambhoruhapattrakomla ( SK 65)
karapattrani?thura ( SK 1 6 )
kunditavacta ( SKA 37 )
gandharvanagaropaa (SKA 1 1 1 )
tatidhahgura (SKA 59 )
TABLE 1 0
darbhasuaikaraZa (SKA 1 2 7 )
padapattropamana ( SK 1 26 )
balaralakoFla ( SKA 1 6 )
vaiUryaniZa ( SKA 1 1 7 )
svapnamGyopaa (SKA 1 2 3 )
| 5Z )
!ntroducti cn
1 . I 8 Exampl es of mtaphors used i n ASS I -V , most of wh i ch have a di s-
ti nct Buddhi st fl avour , are l i sted be l ow.
anarthakarda (MNA 1 7 )
anarthanaraca ( BhLA 1 2 )
anarthapankaugha ( BhLA 1 5 )
anu]lamta ( BhLA 92 )
anukamatavari (SVJ 37+ )
aedhapanka (PJ 83 )
artipanka (SVJ 2 1 )
inaryudhatorra (MNA 47 )
karmbhoruha (PJ 42 )
kirtyabharaa (SVJ 40 )
kusumGbharaa (SDJ 24 )
krtantakar ( SD 52 , BhLA 28)
krajala (SVJ 1 )
TABLE 1 1
tyaganisakara (MNA 6 7 )
tyagavanaspati (MNA 68 )
danabija (MNA 1 + , 2 )
durayangara ( BhLA 7 5 )
duscaritavarta ( SVJ 34 )
dukhapankaugha ( BhLA 59 )
duhkapattri (SVJ 46 )
durkhabaa ( SVJ 48+ )
durkhapavana ( SDJ 43)
durkhapatala ( BhLA 58 )
durkgni ( BhLA 1 3 )
dharasarira (SVJ 4 7 )
paralokakantara (SVJ 48+ )
krodhavipa (PJ 48 ) , cf.
krodhasilimukha (PJ 45)
krodhabhidhan vipap ( SDJ 82)
krodha8asarisarpa (SVJ 52 )
krodhahutasana (PJ 46 )
krodgni ( SD 6 )
krori (lPJ 55)
klesakrimi (SVJ 56 )
klesapisacikG ( BhLA ' 41 )
klesavi?a ( BhLA 1 + )
klesandfkara (MNA 53 )
gaticakr ( BhLA 40 )
cararambuja ( SDJ 82 )
janmdurga (SVJ 48+ )
janmravi (PJ 2 6 , BhLA 60)
janmdhvan (MNA 74 )
janmmbhodhi (MNA 7 5 )
jimUtavitana (MNA 4 7 )
jnanadipo lka ( BhLA 6 0 )
tr?atoya ( SVJ 52 )
parartipanka ( SVJ 2 1 )
prjnaloka (MNA 7 5)
pranabija (MNA 70 )
praanasalila (MNA 80 )
praddla ( BhLA 39 )
bhavaja Zanidhi (SVJ 52 , BhLA 81 )
bhavadhvan (SVJ 6 1 , BhLA 53 )
bhavanala ( BhLA 1 04 )
bhavabdhika ( BhLA 81 )
bhavaryava ( BhLA 3 )
madnajvara (EPJ 37 )
mararamakara (SVJ 52 )
mararasani (8PJ 6 2 )
matihtabhuj (MNA 76 , BhLA 82 )
matsaravipadruma (MNA 50 )
manogrha (MNA 80 )
matsaryatao ' vaguthana ( SDJ 4 )
matsaryapanka (MNA 80 )
7
matsaryabhutagraha (MNA 4 )
mhatamas (MNA 52 )
movarta (SVJ 52 )
ragaturaga (PJ 32 )
ragapisaca (8PJ 34 )
ragavi?abija (PJ 3 5 )
!obhoko!t (MNA 79 )
/obhoncld (MNA 80 )
l{)bhaviadr (MNA 53)
vaktrarvinda ( BhLA 7 1 )
vacanakusw ( BhLA 1 6 + )
vacanavisikha (EPJ 50 )
vadnakamala ( BhLA 88+ )
vakyabara (PJ 40)
vaksara ( BhLA 52 )
vinayabharara (MNA 63 )
vinisvasasik (SVJ 48)
vipattijvalana (SVJ 1 )
vipattipatrin (MNA 1 9 )
vipattipatalatala ( BhLA 1 0 2 )
I ntlOQuc ti on
vipadgnisikhG (MNA 8) )
vipariramavi?a ( SDJ 7 1 )
viparyasatas ( BhLA l U2 )
vipratisaravahni (SVJ 4 j
vipayamarut , .to 1 U )
vyasanakartaka | 5lJ b I )
vyasanaugha (MNA 1 )
sakhGkara l SlJ c4 )
sokapanka (EPJ 60 )
sokavata |8lJ ; )
sokasara ( BhLA 68 )
sklesavi?a ( 8tJ 33 )
saohatamisra ( BhLA 1 4 )
ssaracakr (MNA 74 )
ssaracaraka (SVJ 48+ )
sasaravartman (MNA 52 )
ssaravi ?apada ( BhLA 1 3 )
sasarasagara (SVJ 44)
skandfpravrttivi?adrum ( BhA 8c)
\ -
The fol l owi ng l i st of metaphors from the Saptakuarikavaana shows that
i denti cal ( e. g . amedhyapanka, krtGntamkara ,bhavajaZanidhi,maraamakara) or
very s imi l ar ones have been used i n i t .
amedhyapanka ( 83)
karakisalaya ( 1 26 )
kGmdhana ( 1 1 9 )
kayadrm ( 68)
krtntamakara ( 54 )
krodasara ( 88 )
klesasasarpisarpa ( 74 )
cittacittendrajalika ( 7 1 )
cittaturga ( 75 )
cittaarkata ( 68)
TABLE 1
cittavidupaka ( 69 )
cittavidyadhara ( 72 )
cittavihahgama ( 73 )
dkhajala ( 1 2 5 )
durkhamahutasana ( 1 1 )
dukhahutasana ( 2 )
dharmavagambukumbha ( 60)
buddhadivakara ( 1 0 )
bhavakantara ( 29 )
bhavajaZanidhi ( 74 )

'

\ I
bhavabhayakataka ( I JJ )
mnaQkotara (88 )
rm:tct. ( ou, | i J )
mara7amakar ( 74 )
rc::i:.t.c. -uzu ( oJ ;
:-qaa :aeooo . oi )
(abhasatkfrupahka ( l Ub)
:.:,c:a;:co:sa . s-
ntoduc!1on
viayac.v.o | ct )
vi?ayahi ( 1 1 8 )
:,a .:unokut:su ( o | )
:-:d|:-or 1c\
..:.m.,;.:c. ( ,
SOCaraVvasanamaharrava JI
craaakcuok: l bb I
UtiGC l / i
+ . l J The cursory s urvey made above ot common sty l i sti c fea tures u! A.
I -\ wh i ch bear a s i m1 1 anty to those 1 n the Saptakwarikavadcma provi des
supporti ve evi dence tor Hahn ' s hypothes i s of Gopadatta bei ng the i r author .
A deta i l ed l exi co-stat1 st1 ca l ana l ys i s ot a l l the l egends a ttri buted !u
(,opadatta and a tnorougn comparatl Ve study ot them wi | | no doubt y i e l d
suf fi c i ent evi dence to enab l e one to arri ve at a more def i n i te concl us i on
regardi ng this hypothesi s . The bas i c requi remnt for this pu rpose i s the
publ icat i on of cri ti ca l edi t i ons of the l egends concerned . I t i s in pa rti al
ful f i l ment of t h i s need that a tentati ve text of the f i rst f i ve l eaelids of
the Avadnasarasamuccaya i s presented here . a text wh i ch has been di f.fi cu l t
to estab l i sh i n the absence of a Ti betan transl ati on as a correcti ve check
tor readi ngs ot bad manuscri pts . A comparati ve study of pub l i shed versi ons
of other rel ated texts wi l l , i t i s hoped , be of hel p in establ i sh i ng parts
ot th1 S text wl th greater certa i nty. Meanwh f l e the necess i ty of maki ng the
fragmentary manuscri pt ot Gopadatta ' s iatakamla purchased by Tucc i i n
Nepa l accessi b l e to a l | scho l ars cannot be over-empha s i zed .
.

N O T E S T 0 T H E N T R O O U C T I O N
1 ) Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 972 ) : The Avadanasarasamuccaya . Studies in Indo
Asian Art and Culture. Vol um 1 . edi ted by Pera l a Ratnam. Pub l i shed by the
I nternati ona l Academy of I ndi an Cul ture , New Dehl i 1 972 . pp . 79-89 . In thi s
art1 c l e , the content of the fi rst story , the fipai.caka-jataka, was out-
Ji ned in brief but g i ven under the wrong ti tl e v i z . the Sarthavaha-;iatka.
wh i ch i s the t i Ue of the second story i n the col l ecti on . The l?ipancaka
jataka cou l d not be i denti fi ed then as the fol i o of the manuscri pt con-
0 I n i ng we cO l ophon was mi s s i n g. Compare note bel ow. Accord i ngl y the
nUllioer Hlg of the stories there has to be changed to read 1 . llipancaka
,.-a , c .ar'thavaha-.-ataka and so on .
2 ) Bendal l , Cec i l ( 1 883 ) : Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts
in the Cambridge University Librar, Cambri dge . Ms . Add . 1 598. Fol i os 3
and 1 3 of th i s manuscript are mi ss ing . Bendal l di d not i dent i fy the
lJ?ipancaka-jataka, the fi rst story of the col l ecti on as fol i o 13 conta i n i ng
the end of the story was mi s s i ng . Compare note 1 above .
J ) Pri vate commun i cati on by l etters dated December 1 3 , 1 972 ; September 1 4,
1 973 a n d January 1 4, 1 975.
4) Hahn, Mi chael ( 1 9 77 ) : Haribhappa and Gopadtta. Two authors i n the suc
cessi on of Aryasura . On the redi scovery of parts of thei r Jatakama l as .
Studi a Phi l ol ogica Buddh i ca . Occasi onal Paper Seri es ! . Tokyo. Th e Re i yukai
Li brary 1 97 7 . p . 6 .
: ) These correspond to Nos . 5 - 1 3 i n my arti c l e o f 1 972 . For the di fference
i n numberi ng see note ! above .
6 ) Benda J , Cec i 1 ( 1 883 ) op . c i t . p . I1+.
7 ) Matsunami , Sei ren ( 1 965 ) : A Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in
the Tokyo University Library . Tokyo 1 965. pp . 58, 228-30 .
8 ) Bendal l , Ceci l ( 1 883 ) op . c i t . p . I V .
9 ) P hotocopi es of the secti on o f thi s manuscri pt conta i ni ng lPJ, SVJ and
SDJ were sent to me by Mfchael Hah n.

( 56)
Notes to the I ntroduct i on
1 0 ) Hahn, Mi chael ( 1 98Da ) : Gopadatta ' s Kaplsvara,i ata ka . Journa of the
Nepal Research Centre No. 4 ( Humani ti es ) . Wi.esbaden . 1 980 . pp . 1 33 - 1 59 . -
p . l
.
45.
1 1 ) Vari ant readi ngs from thi s manuscri pt were sent to me by .Mi chael Hahn .
1 2 ) Hahn , Mi chael ( 1 980a) op. c i t . pp . 1 45-6 .
1 3 ) iti. ?i;ancakajatak pancatrisattamam; iti Sarthavahajataka ?attri
sattamam; iti Sarvadadajataka saptatrisattamam.
1 4 ) Matsunami , Sei ren ( 1 965 ) op. c i t . p . 1 5 2 . Compare a l so pp. 236 , 237 where
the content of thi s manuscri pt i s tabul ated.
1 5) For a descri pti on and anal ys i s of thi s manuscri pt see : Lang , M . E.
( 1 91 2 ) : La Mahajjata kamal a . Joural Asiatique . Di xi eme seri e . Tome XI X
Pari s . 1 9 1 2 . p . 51 1 ff.
1 6) Matsunami , Sei ren ( 1 965 ) op. ci t. Ms . No. 285 , l i s ted on p . l 0 5 and
descri bed on pp . 23 3 , 234. The Sarvadada story forms the 47th chapter of
the col l ecti on accordi ng to the tabul ati on of its content gi ven here . I t
i s the 45th story i n the col l ection accordi ng to a transcri pt of i t pre
pared by Mi chael Hahn a copy of wh i ch he sent me .
1 7 ) Thi s manuscri pt bel onged formerl y to the Bi r L i bra ry of Tri Chandra
Col l ege in Nepa l . Cf. No. 1 42 in Sa i to , Kojyun ( 1 955 ) : Buddhi st Manuscri pts
of the Bi r L i brary. Taisho Daigaku Kenkyukiyo, Memoirs of Taisho Universi
ty , The Department of Li terature and Buddhi sm, Vol . 4 0 , Jan . 1 955 , p . 55ff.
1 8 ) Matsunami , Sei ren ( 1 965) op. c i t . pp . 1 2 , 2 1 5 , 2 1 6 .
1 9 ) i b i d . pp . 1 1 5, 2 1 5 , 21 6.
20 ) i bi d. pp. 1 1 5 , 2 1 5 , 21 6 .
2 1 ) i bi d. pp . 70 , 222, 223 ; Compare p . 2 1 6 .
22 ) Bendal l , Cec i l ( 1 883 ) o p . c i t . p . 1 32 .
2 3 ) I was abl e to read thi s manuscript duri ng a vi s i t to Kathmandu i n 1 97 7 .
Notes to the I ntroducti on
( 57 )
24 ) Thi s i s l i s ted a s MBB- I I -40 i n I ASWR ( 1 975) : Buddhist Sanskrit Manu
scripts. A Ti tl e L i st of the Mi crof i l m Col l ecti on of The I nstute for Ad
vanced Studi es of Worl d Rel i gi ons. New York . 1 975. I col l ated only 1 50
verses of thi s manuscri pt. It had the same variants as B-G.
25) latsunami , Sei ren ( 1 965) op. c i t . pp. 1 7 , 2 1 3 .
(6 ) i b i d . pp . 1 8 , 2 1 3 .
2 7 } Bendal l , Cec i l ( 1 883 ) o p . c i t . p . 1 1 2 .
28) Harapra sad Shastri ( 1 9 1 7 ) : A Descriptive Cataloge of Sanskrit Manu
scripts in the Government Col lection under the care of the Asiatic Society
of Bengal , Vol . I . Cal cutta . 1 9 1 7 . p . 24 .
29 ) Kunjavi hari arma Kavyatlrtha ( 1 901 ) : Catalogue of printed books and
mnuscripts in Sanskrit belonging to the Oriental Library of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal . Fasc i cl e 3 , Hodgson Col l ecti on ( pp. 243-257) , Cal cutta .
1 901 . p . 244 . Th i s i s the manuscript l i sted as B 3 by Rajendra l a l a Mi tra
( 1 882 ) : The Sanskrit Buddhist Literature of Nepal . Ca l cutta . 1 882. p . 6 .
See al so i bi d. p . 1 2 .
30 ) For a paraphrase of the content of these l egends see : - Handurukande ,
Ratna ( 1 981 a ) : Buddhist Tales from Sanskrit Sources. Retold. Buddh i st
Publ i cati on Soc i ety, Kandy. Sri Lanka . 1 981 . Bodhi Leaves No . B 88. 28 pp .
31 ) For an abstract of th i s l egend and rel ated i nformati on, some of wh i ch
i s reproduced here see : - Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 980a ) : i pancaka-jataka
in Studies in Indo-Asian Art and Culture . Vol ume 6 edi ted by Lokesh
Chandra , New Del hi . 1 980. pp. 1 1 1 - 1 2 2 .
32 ) Dhamapad 203 : jighacchaparaa roga sakhara parama qukha /
et natva yathabhUt nibbaa parama sukha //
Dhampad 202 : n 'atthi ragasamo aggi n 'atthi dosasamo kali I
n 'atthi khandhadisa dukkha n 'atthi santipara sukh II
33 ) For a transl ati on of these stori es see : - Burl i ngame , E. W. ( 1 92 1 ) :
Buddhist Legends translated from the original Pali Text of the Dharapad
Comentary. Parts 1 - 3 . Harvard Oriental Seri es , Vol s . 28-30 Harvard Un i
vers i ty Press . 1 92 1 . Part 3 , pp . 73-76 .

'

( 58 )
Notes to the I ntroduct i on
34 ) The T i betan Tri p i taka . Pek i ng Edi ti on . Kept i n the L i brary of the Ota n i
Un i vers i ty , Kyoto. Repri nted under the superv i s i on of the Otan i Uni vers i ty,
Kyoto. E d. Dai setz T . Suzuk i . Vol . 1 28 No . 5652 .
3 5 ) Thoma s , ' . W. ( 1 904 ) : Notes from the Tanjur. The Journal of th.e Royal
Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. 1 904 . pp. 733-743 .
36 ) Bea l , Samuel ( 1 878 ) : Texts from the Buddhist Canon, cOlroon ly knon as
the Dhampad wi th accompany i ng narrati ves trans l ated from the Ch i nese .
London . 1 878.
37 ) Jul i en, M . Stan i sl as ( 1 859 ) : Les Avadnas, contes et apologues Indiens
inconnus jusqu 'a ce jour Buivis de fables, de poesies et de nouve l les
Chinoises, tl'aduite . Tome premi er. Pari s . 1 859 . p . 3 7 . Another vers i on of
the story occurs in Ta i sho Vol . I V , Nr. 1 94 , Seng-k ' ie-Io-tch 'a-so-tsi-king
( Nanj i o 1 3 52 ) p . 1 2 1 c , accord i ng to a pri vate communi ca t i on sent to me by
Prof. D . Sch l i ng l off .
38 ) Beal , Samuel ( 1 878) op . c i t . I n troducti on.
3 9) i b i d. Sect i on XXI I I .
4 0 ) Beal ( i b i d . ) compares th i s s tanza to Dhamapada verse 20 2 .
4 1 ) Joshi , N . P . ( 1 966) Mathura Sculptures . p . 50 . Joshi i den t i fi es the
scul ptural representati on as the ' Jitaka of the Worst Evi l ' , quoti ng
V. S. Agrawal a , Catalogue of the Mathura Museu , JUPH S. 24-2 5 . 38-39 .
4 2 ) Vogel , J . P h . ( 1 930 ) : La Sculpture de Mqthura. Ars Asi a t i ca XV . Pari s
et Bruxel l e s . 1 930 . Pl . XV I a and p . 6 3.
The i nformati on gi ven by me ( Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 980a ) ; p . 1 2 2 ) th at there '
i s a representati on of the l egend at Bha rhut i s a mi stake.
43) A. von Le Coq und E . \a l dschmidt ( 1 928) : Die buddhistische Spatantike
in Mittelasien . Sechster Tei l . Neue B i l dwerke I I . Mi t ei nem Bei trag tiber
di e Darste1 1 ungen und den St i 1 der Wandgema 1 de aus Qyz i 1 bei Kutscha .
. ( Mi t Tafel A-C und 2 07 Abb i 1 dungen im Text ) . Berl i n . 1 92 8. F i g . 1 39 and
p . 48.
\
l
Notes to the I ntroducti on
44 ) Knpers , A. J . Bernet | I - /t ) . Ageless Borobudur. Servi re/Wa ssenaar.
-it . , . l -.
( 59 )
4 5 ) For an abstract of thi s l egend and rel a ted i nfOl'mati on some of wh i ch i s
reproduced here , see : Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 980b ) : A Merchant Story . The
Sr Lanka Journal of the Humanities . Un i vers i ty of Peraden iya . 1 980 .
Vol . V I . Nos . 1 and c . pp . 48- 5 6 .
46 ) Seart , ( . ( 1 897 ) : Le MahavasLu, Texte sanscri t pub 1 i e pour 1 a premi ere
fo i s et accompagne d ' i ntroduct i ons et d ' un commenta i re . Tome tro i s i eme .
Pari s . 1 897 . pp. 3 53-356 .
4 7 ) Mi tra , Rajendra 1 a l a ( 1 882 ) : op. c i t . p . 1 59 .
48 ) Ba i l ey, H . W . ( 1 937-39 ) : The Jita kastava of Jnanayasas . Bul letin c the
School of Oriental Studies . Vol . I X . 1 937 -39 . pp. 851 -859 .
49) Ba i l ey, D. R . Shackl eton ( 1 954 ) : The Jatakastava of Jnanayasa s .
Asiatica. l?estschrift Friedrich Wel ler. Lei pz i g . 1 954 . pp . 22 - 30.
'` Ba i l ey, H . W. ( 1 937-39 ) op . ci t. p . 85 1 .
5 1 ) Dresden , Mark d . ( 1 955 ) : The Jitakastava r " Pra i se of the Buddha ' s
Former B i rths" . I ndo-Scythi an ( Khotanese ) Text , Eng1 i s h Trans l ati on , Gram
mat i ca l Notes , and Gl ossari es . Transactions of the American Philosophical
Society . New Ser i es . Vol . 45 , Part 5 . Phi l adel ph i a 1 955 , p . 434
52 ) i bi d . p . 44 9 ; The reference i s to: Chavanne s , | ( 1 9 1 0 - 1 934 ) : n cents
contes ct olot-s extY'aits du Trip-iPaka Chin01:s , 4 vol s . Pa ri s . 1 9 1 0-
1 934. hO . 6 7 . ( I . 2^!-.^ ) .
53 ) For an abstract of thi s l eaend and rel a ted 1 nfora ! on soe of wh i ch \ s
reproduced here , see : Handuruka nde , Ra tna ( 1 981 b ) : Sa rvaldada , The A 1 1 -
g i ver. Buddhist Studies (Bukkyo Kenkyu) . Edi ted by the I n ternati onal
Buddh i st Associ ati on , Hamamatsu , Japan . '' ' .
54 ) Lamotte, L . ( 1 944 , 1 949 ) : Le l'raite de Za Grande Vertu .~ Saaesse de
Nagarjuna ( Mahaprajnaparami tasastra ) . rome . c h . I -XV : Tome I I . c h . XVI
XXX . Louva i n . 1 944 , 1 949. B i b l i otheque du Museon , Vol . 1 8 .

( 60 ) Notes to the I ntroduction

55) i bi d. p . 7 1 4 .
56 ) i b i d . p . XI I . .
57 ) Huber , | . ( 1 908 ) : Asvagho?a, Sutralakara. Pari s . 1 908. pp . 4 1 6 -42 1 .
58 ) Chavannes , . ( 1 9 1 0-1 934 ) op. c i t . Vol . I I . pp . 59-6 1 .
59 ) i bi d. Vol . I . pp . 38-45 .
6 0 ) i bi d. p p . 46-49.
6 1 ) Godakumbure , C. E. ( 1 956 ) : Hatthavanagallavihrava!sa ed . ( Pal i Text
Soci ety) London. 1 956 . For the occurrence of two Si nha l a transl ati ons of i t
cal l ed El u-Attanaga l u-vasa , see : Paranavi tana , S . ed . ( 1 959 ) : Histor of
Ceylon, Uni versi ty of Ceyl on, Col ombo. 1 959 . Vol . I . p . 6 1 . For an Engl i sh
transl ati on of the Pal i text , see : D ' Al wi s , James ( 1 866 ) : The Attanagalu
vansa or the Histor of the Temle of Attanagalla. Transl ated from the
Pal i . Col ombo. 1 866 .
62) Paranavi tana , S . ( 1 959 ) op. c i t . p . 6 1 .
63) ch. 36 vss. 92-97 ; Gei ger , Wi l hel m ( 1 950 ) : The Mahava!sa, transl a ted
i nto Engl i sh . Col ombo. 1 950 . p . 263 .
64 ) Law, B. C . ( 1 957-1 958 ) : DipavaTsa , ed . The Ceylon Historical Journal
Nos . 1 -4 . 1 957- 1 958 .
65 ) Paranavi tana , S . ( 1 959 ) op. c i t . p . 844 .
66 ) Matsunami , Se i ren ( 1 965 ) op . c i t . No . 429. pp. 1 52 , 236 .
6 7 ) Beal , Samuel ( 1 906 ) : Buddhist Records of the Western World. Vol . I .
London . 1 906. p . 1 24 ; Watters , T . ( 1 904 ) : On Yuan Chang ' s travels in India.
Vol . I . London . 1 904. pp. 232-233 .
68) Stei n, M. A. ( 1 899 ) : Deta i l ed Report of an Archa eol ogi cal Tour with the
Buner Fi el d Force. The Indian Antiquar, Vol . 28. Bombay. 1 899 . pp . 1 4 ,
58-60.
:

Notes to the I ntroducti on
( 61 )
6 9 ) Senart , | . ( 1 897 ) op . c i t . p . 250 ; Jones , J . J . ( 1 956 ) : The MahGvastu.
Transl ated . Vol . I I I . Sacred Books of the Buddh i sts . Vol . X I X . London.
1 956 . p . 240.
70 ) Ensi nk, J . ( 1 952 ) : The Question of Ra?prapaZa. Transl ated and anno
tated. Zwol l e . 1 952 . p . 2 2 .
7 1 ) The i nformati on i s from Prof . D . Schl ingl off (Muni ch) who i s working
on th i s versi on . ( Pri vate communi cati on dated September 1 981 ) .
72 ) Dresden , Mark J . ( 1 955) op. c i t .
7 3 ) Emmeri ck, R . E . ( 1 970 ) : Nanda the merchant. Bulletin of the School of
Oriental and African Studies, Un i vers i ty of London , Vol . XXX I I I . 1 97 0.
pp. 72-81 .
74 ) Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 981 c ) : Matsaranandavadana . Bulletin of the School
of Oriental and African Studies, Uni vers i ty of London , Vol . XLI V . 1 981 .
pp . 349-351 .
7 5 ) Bai l ey, H. W. ( 1 951 ) : Khotanese Buddhist Texts ( Cambri dge Ori ental
Seri es , 3) London . 1 951 . pp. 45-47 .
76 ) Emmeri ck, R . E. ( 1 970 ) op. ci t. pp . 74-81 . .
77 ) Emmeri ck, R. E. ( 1 973 ) : Khotanese Gl ossary to ' Nanda the merchant ' .
Acta Orientalia XXXV . 1 973. pp. 1 1 5- 1 26 .
78 ) Emmeri ck , R . E . ( 1 970 ) op. c i t . p . 7 5 .
79 ) Burl i ngame, E . W. ( 1 92 1 ) op . c i t . Part I . pp . 3 1 2-3 1 3 .
80 ) Jayati l aka , D. B. ( 1 930 ) : Saddhararatnavaliya . Col ombo . 1 930 . Part I I
pp . 253-255; For genera l i nformati on about thi s text see : Godakumbure , C . E .
( 1 955 ) : Sinhlese &iterature. Col ombo . 1 955. pp . 6 , 81 -88.
8 1 ) Hahn , Michael ( 1 977 ) op. c i t . pp . 1 4-28.
82 ) Tucci , Gui seppe ( 1 933 ) : Ani madvers i ones I ndi cae . Festschrift Moriz Win
ternitz !8d-193. Herausgegeben von Otto Ste i n und Wi l he l m Gampert . Lei p
z i g . Otto Harrassowi tz . 1 933. p . 246 .
c1 ) .+ . c-c! l -i i ) op . c t . p . ` .
-

( 62)
Notes to the I ntroducti on
s) Sarat Chandra Oas and PalQ i t Hari Mohan V i dyabhushana ( 1 888 ) : Avadna
kalpalata p K?emendr edi ted . Vol um I . Ca l cutta . 1 888ff . p . V I I .
85) i bi d. p . XXV I I .
86 ) Speyer, J . S . ( 1 895 ) : The Jatakamala or Garland of Birth Stories p
Arya 8u. Transl ated from the Sanskri t. The Sacred Books of the Buddhi sts .
Vol . I . London . 1 895 . p . XX I I I .
87 ) Tucci , Gui seppe ( 1 933 ) op . c i t . pp . 24 5 , 246 . The col ophon of the col
l ecti on as quoted by Tucc i i s a s fol l ows . dhardhiya sthaviragopadtta
syoparciti / bhik?usatyavarmo dharabhGakasyanugrahaya / drhadhyasa
yavadn st / krtir acaryagopadttasya / .
88) Hahn , M ichael ( 1 98 1 ) : ' Ajatasatrvavadana - A Gopadatta Story from
Ti bet. ' K. P. Jayaswl Comemoration Volue . Patna . 1 981 . pp . 242-276 .
89 ) F i l l iozat, J . ( 1 94 1 ) : Catalogue du Fonds Sanscrit. Fasc . 1 . Pari s .
1 94 1 . Nr. 1 42.
90 ) Hahn , Mi chael ( 1 977 ) op . ci t. p . 1 5 .
91 ) Oargyay, Lobsang ( 1 978 ) : Die Legende von den sieben Pinzessinnen
( Saptakumiri ka-Avadana ) in der poetischen Fassung von Guhyadatta/Gopadatta
aufgrund der tibetischen Uersetzung herausgegeben, ubersetzt und bear
beitet . Wi ener Studi en zur Ti betol ogi e und Buddh i smuskunde Heft . 2 . Wi en .
1 978.
92 ) Hah n, Mi chael ( 1 977 ) op. c i t . p . 1 6 .
93 ) Hahn, Mi chael ( 1 980a ) o p . c i t . p . 1 36 .
94 ) Hahn, Mi chael ( 1 9 7 7 ) o p . c i t . pp . 26 , 2 7 .
9 5 ) i b i d . p . 1 6 .
96 ) Hahn , Mi chael ( 1 980b ) : O n the Identi fi cati on of Gopadatta ' s Jataka s .
Journal of Nepal Research Centre . No . 4 ( Human i ti es ) . Wi esbaden . 1 980.
pp . 22 1 -222 .

Notes to the Introducti on

( 63 )
9 7 ) Ehl ers , Gerhard ( 1 980 ) : Das Jnanavati-,jataka aus der Jatakamala des
GopadaUa. Nach drei Manuskripten herausgegeben, kommentiert, mit dem
Samadhirajasutra des Gi lgit Manuskyipts verglichen und ins Deutsche Uber
setzt . E i ngerei cht a l s schri ftli che Hausarbei t zur Magi ster-PrUfung i m
Fach I ndi sche Ph i l ol ogi e Fachberei ch 1 1 ( Aul3ereuropai sche Sprachen und
Ku l turen ) der Phi l i pps-Uni vers i tat i n Marburg . Marburg/Lahn . 1 1 . Jul i 1 980 .
49 pp. ( Typescri pt ) .
98) Kl aus , Konrad ( 1 980 ) : Das Maitrakanyakavadana (NY. 8 uc Divyavadna) .
E i n l e i tung , Ed i ti on , deutsche Obersetzung . Oem Fachbere i ch 1 1 ( AuBereuro
pa i sche Sprachen und Ku l turen) der Phi l i pps-Un i vers i tat Marburg al s
schri ftl i che Hausarbe i t zur Mag i ster-Prufung im Fach I ndi sche Phi l ol ogi e
ei ngere i cht . Marburg/Lahn . 28 . Jul i 1 980 . 1 05 pp . Now publ i s hed a s Konrad
Kl aus . /a. Maitrakanyakavadana tDvaUadcna . . Bon n . 1 983 . I ndi ca et
T i bet i ca . 8and .
99) Hahn, Mi chael ( l g80a ) op. ci t. p . 1 35 ; ( 1 980b ) op. ci t. p . . .
1 00 ) Hah n, Michael ( 1 98 1 ) op . c i t .
1 0 1 ) Hah n, Mi chael ( 1 977 ) op. c i t . p . 1 9 .
1 0 2 ) Kl aus , Konrad ( 1 980 ) o p . c i t . p . 5 .
1 03 ) vair'agyayuktaT ca subha?q ca
dharmGrthakGmavratibodhana CO /
ekantammaT bahusa.iJananam
oa/;uae /. cic chrnutavadinam //
Quotati ons from, and observ t ons H- the ac.|:c..|a.:a. a re based on
U typescri pt of i t sent to mt hy hn .
l )^ Hah n , Michael . 1J./ op . c \ ! . pp . 2 3 . 24 .
' ' ) . U \ c .
-

C
C
+
m
m
>
C
m
+
+ C

U
U
C
M
m
+

w
F
.

'

l i
l

l
l r r / x ~ ' 4 1 4 ! 4
mula malanap pravadanti jati
jatiprapancopasamapravia /
tath2gatas cavitathapratija
sambodhisattvas ea visuddhasattva // ! //
tadyathanu.srUyate
1
/ bodhisattva ki la /ck:bhitTaujabhi /a/,,7 mahati
ovahooakulc janma prati,jagraha /
kiraair iva suklapak?acaara
svagurair eva sahabhivardhamana /
paramn svakulasya cihnasobh2

pmthimcma gamayal[ babhuva sadhu7 // z ,/
vayasi prathame 'r vartaman
vi?aye?v atibaddhamanaso ' sou /
a:oaau,aeeti tasvabh2vo
jagataf smayabhauc babhuva // //
c 4
so 'paryavasitakukaryaparyakulam uasaavirodhiprakr?topayasam artho-
. . . . . . . _
parjanapradhnakaarativyavaharasarakaradharmabhuyi?tlm avinayakala-
havairavigranayatanam ir?yamatsaryacauryadiniketabh;tG sokaparidevadu
khadauranasyopayasabahulal mayasathyamadmanagahanG sahasavalepadhi
>thitam anaryavyavaharanupravrttijihasattvabh2vG pramadapadas'th2n
.
am
anekarupaparibr.avopaSr?tG saihitadainyam anabhibhutavi?adaf pratya
sannavigh2tabhayadaurgatyam avigahyopadravasamudrG kaItakagarbhada
bhrasvaohmpmtibhayakamm apasya garhasthyam anyatamam asmmapadam
abhyalal!Jcakara /
C tathayanusmarai , 0 tadyathanu 2 mss . visma 3 BCD kuaryyaO
4 ms s . payasa 5 ABO karativah2rasara C rasataO
T H E I P A N C A K A J T A K A
! . They who are s k i l l ed i n the ' appeasement of fa l se fanci es
rel ati ng to b i rth , the Tathagata s , true i n thei r dec l a rati ons ,
and beings desti ned for supreme enl i ghtenment , very pure
ones , spea k of bi rth as the root of al l i mpuri ti es .
It i s tradi ti onal l y heard as fol l ows . The Bodh i sattva was born n a
great brahman fami l y, wh i ch was di sti ngui shed on account of vi rtues
des i red by peopl e .
. Growi ng u p i ndeed wi th ( a correspondi ng growth o f ) h i s own vi r
tues , l i ke the moon i n the l i ght hal f of the month wi th ( a wax i ng
of i t s ) rays , the vi rtuous one effected an extens i on of the most
excel l ent and characteri sti c spl endour of h i s own fami l y .
3 . Even i n the pri me of l i fe , when he had a mind exceedi ngl y
attached to the objects of the senses , h e, bei ng of superhuman
behavi our and character, was a cause of wonder to the wor l d .
Renounci ng the state of a househol der, ( a s tate ) that i s fu l l of unend i ng
evi l deeds , that has strong menta l di sturbances , host i l e to cal mness ,
abundant i n worthl ess acti vi ti es and duti es rel ati ng to the enjoyment of
p l easures , the acqu i s i ti on of wea l th bei ng the foremost, ( a state ) whi ch
i s a repos i tory of i ndi sci pl i ne, contenti on , hosti l i ty , a n d d i scord , a n
abode of jeal ousy, greed , robbery a n d the l i ke, ( a state ) repl ete wi th
sorrow, l amentati on , mi sery, dejecti on , and i rri tati on , (a state ) wh i ch
i s crowded i th decepti on, gu i l e, arrogance and concei t , saturated wi th
rashness and pr i de, characteri zed by a d i s honest nature ( resul ti ng from)
recourse to di shonourabl e behavi our , (a state ) wh i ch i s a foot-hol d of
i ndol ence, affl i cted wi th vari ous ki nds of humi l i ati on s , wi th wretched
ness near at hand , wi th despondency not overcome , (a state ) of d i s tres s
( ari s i ng) from fear o f i ni nent destructi on , an ocean of unbearabl e
mi sfortunes , a ri ch source of dangers of many hel l s fi l l ed wi th \h0rh8,
he ( the Bodhi sa ttva ) !ent spl endour to a certa i n hermi tage .

'
I

4
I PACAKAJATAKA
"
bahuccha so ' tha bahuvyalIk
bahupasarg bahudoadu?tam /
apasya garhasthyam anarthamulap
tapovan santam alcakara // 4 //
sarobhir unnidrapalasakoa
kusesayendivaracitratoyai /
alkrta balakaserunila
pratirasasuptasararihapsai // 5 //
mInavalIrasanaya saritopagudha

g
,

,
a
snehad iva praayin priyaya prakama /
sarvartupu?paphaladai svajanair ivan tar
balapravalaharitais tarubhir niruddham //
g
//
vyalais tapasvibhir ivakrtimatraruk?ai
paryakul jalatrankuratu?pacittai I
t kQnananta uagamya sa bodhisattvo
dharmo ' vatira iva vigrahavan vyarajat // 7 //
grhasthabhGve 'pi sa vartamano
janmantarabhyastavivekavasa /
agarado?air aparik?atatma
vise?aya asa tapovanasthan // 8 //
7
. . _ . a
pramadin kapuru?asrayaam /
utkaphayanti pravivekayogyas
9 9 - . . a
ta eva santa satat vananta // 9 1/
6 ABO 1ayan , C OayavanQ 7 A ya eva d?advipak?amapasya,
B ya eva acahiato-aoaea, lU ye eva do?advi?atamapasyal
8 mss . mathina J U taa eva, C taa aiva
The i pancakajataka
4 . Then , renounc i ng the state of a househol der , a source
of evi l , whi ch abounds in decei t , abounds i n fal sehood ,
abounds in mi sfortune , and i s contami nated wi th many
fau l ts , he l ent spl endour to a qui et penance-grove .
5 . ( That penance-grove ) was beauti ful wi th ponds , the i r water
vari egated with water- l i l i es , and bl ue l otuses whose petal l ed
buds had unfol ded , and with swans and herons sound as l eep
on the i r banks bl ue-green with the tender kaseru gras s .
6 . ( That penance-grove ) was embraced wi th del i ght by the stream
( -ma i den) who had a wa i st-cha i n of rows of fi shes , l i ke a l over
embraced by the bel oved , with affecti on . It was covered wi thi n
by trees green with young shoots , beari ng fl owers and fru i t s at
al l seasons , l i ke one surrounded by one ' s own ki nsmen .
7 . Hav i ng reached that forest regi on ful l of beasts of
prey, who , cruel i n appearance onl y, were , l i ke
asceti cs , del i ghted at heart wi th water and young grass ,
the Bodhi sattva shone l i ke vi rtue descended i ncarnate .
8. Though be i ng i n the rank of a househol der , he , who had
the practi ce of l i vi ng i n sol i tude in other bi rths , who
was uni mpa i red by the vices of househol d-l i fe ,
excel l ed those l i vi ng i n the penance-grove .
9 = = s ui tabl e for sol i tude , wh i ch exci tes the l ongi ng
of ( even) the negl i gent , who take recourse to the wi cked -
they are the ever peaceful forest regi ons .
"
5
|
i

6
RS! PlhClKlJ^TlKl
abhyastanai{ kramyasukho tsavancl!I
sata, pravasa iva gelUlvasa /
mgahganakureitqallavani
vanani tela' bhavanottamani // / ' //
paYigmhe,v
10
eva vighatabuddhi!1
1 1
. .
sQ[tDpa eva svadhananuTagatl ,
yela' grhe carakcvasasapjna
/c.a r'uc'iro
1:
vanasamnivasah // J J 1/
. . . .
. . . . . -
1 /
tasya puy'vajanmaparampalabhyasavasanaghanasnehagaul"avaniratyayof COT"
varab sahaya babhuvu vayasa paravato bhujago m:gas co / te tadajna
sCadanaikatanamanasa
14
svayonividhina dharakriyasau
fhavena jagaty
abhilak?ita babhuvu /
chandopaghatavihcte?v aparaYQI!e,u
tiryaklu mohabahulelv adhikal! oibhanti /
dharmanuraaviad tipatto|l-
tamistapakla:,janifv iva dipamala // l //
vismapayanti sutarn viguasrayiyo
dharmakriyaJ
/ 4a
kamaatavayogamllyab /
grilmolmadurgcmatarasu vanastha l i?u
prodbhidyamanakamala iva pahkajinya // !7 //
te?Cn ekada snehaniryantra'aramaiyavasthGnarv:ttasGkathanam aYG
viuiscayo babhuva / kip nu khalu bhavanto ' tisayena dubkhar. manyante /
, . . . . .
tela' dak?atam ivodbhavayan pmthamata.rG vayasab provaea / nehasti
|uno ' nyat ,a.aa au<:: / kut:
1 0 A pratira` 1 1 A fol i o conta i n i ng the secti on from here to i n
verse 1 7 i s mi s s i ng i n A . 1 2 B naciro 0 0 nacitro 1 3 B D vasanadye~
nasneha \ 4 cf . 93c and KapisvarajGtaka 1 d 1 4a BCD dharmab kriyab
I b bLO dhyaka'
The i pancakajataka
/
""
1 0 . L i vi ng in a househol d is l i ke bei ng i n exi l e for the p i ous ,
who have practi sed the pl easant enterpri se of departure
from the worl d . Forests with tender shoots bent by the
femal e deer are , for them, 'excel l ent mans i on s .
l l . L i vi ng i n the forest i s pl easant for them, for whom the thought
of rejecti on is wi th regard to possessi ons a l one, for
whom attachment to one ' s own weal th i s merely in respect of
contentment, for whom the househo l d is l i ke J i vi ng in pri son .
Hu had four fri ends , a crow, a pi geon , a snake and a deer, faul tl ess i n
the i r respect and deep l ove , because o f the habi t ( o f associ ati on ) i n
succe?s i ve bi rths i n the past. They , who had the i r mi nds set on carryi ng
out hi s commands , were noted i n the worl d , because of the i r ri ghteous
deeds and superi or goodness in keepi ng wi th the i r own b i rths .
! . Conspi cuous i n thei r attachment to ri ghteousness and respl endent
in thei r behavi our, they shone exceedi ngl y among the much be
wi l dered and hel pl ess ani mal s , who were ki l l ed by bl ows struck at
wi l l , l i ke rows of l amps in the ni ghts of the dark ha l f of the
month.
1 3 . Dwel l i ng among those possess i ng no mer i t , ri ghteous i n the i r
deeds , pl ea s i ng because o f the ski l l i n the i r performance ,
they aroused astoni shment of a hi gh degree , as do l otus-ponds
wi th l otuses bl ossoming forth i n forest-regi ons , a l l the
more i nacces s i bl e on account of the summer ' s hea t.
On one occasi on, as they were engaged i n conversati on wh i ch was pl easant
because of the absence of restrai nt resul ti ng from affecti on, there
arose thi s di scussi on among them. " Now then , what do you s i rs cons i der
to be surpassi ngl y sorrowful ? " Of them the crow spoke fi rst of a l l ,
d i sp l ayi ng ( h i s ) cl everness as it were . " In thi s case , there i s no misery
worse than hunger. For,

8
RSI PANCAKAJATAKA
a

~
"
na vyadhayo na ca jara na surrdviyogo
nani?tasagamamaya vyasanaprarar /
dukhGni tany upaharanti janasya yani
hri vipravasaparitapakari
1
5a
jighatsor // 1 4 //
duruttarak?aratarangamaZinim
upagata vaitara pramadinar /
bubhuk?aya yan nigiranty ayogun
tato ' sti na ktutsadrso 'para kaZir // 1 b //
ka4evaravaskaranirjrrasravan
maZopaZepakaaniyadarsana /
ruja pari to 'pi pipasati stan
yad arbhaka kudvyasan tato mahat // 16 //
vinak:ta praasamair api priyair
gato 'pi sokasya vas viaahinar* /
yad asruisran kavadan nisevate
tato bhaya k?ut parama jino 'bravit // 1 7 //
api ca bhadanta
- - -
16
jatar kuZe mahati manamadavaZipte
kiudviktato
1 7
'bhyudayakaZa iva prahar?at /
uccheapiam api nama nrasya bhunkte
yat sarameya iva ka?tatar kim anyat // 18 //
pratyantavasaratayas tramatratu?ta
yat taasa iva ;aravasananabhijna /
Zak?yibhavanti hari7ar parita saraa'
k?uddukham atm niyamena pamimi hta //
1
9 //
cf. footnote 1 1 . 16 A manavadavaZipt, BD dZipte, C nayadalipte
1 7 A k?udvidyuto, BCD /:ovoqu|ato 1 5a 8CD ta;avi

'
.
l
The ?i pancakajataka
U

I 4. Ne i ther di sease , nor ol d age , nor separati on from friends ,
nor the ki nds of mi sfortune ari s i ng from associ at i on wi th
the bad , bri ng that mi sery to a person , as the shame of
a hungry person , wh i ch causes the agony of i so l ati on.
1 5. Since heedl es s ones , who reach the Vai tarau i ( ri ver)
wi th i t s rows of sal i ne waves , hard to cross , swal l ow
bal l s of ( red-hot ) i ron because of hunger , there i s
no other evi l l i ke hunger.
1 6. Si nce a ch i l d ( at bi rth ) , unpl easant to l ook at, smeared
wi th fi l th fl owi ng i n a s tream from the i mpuri ti es of the
body , though sei zed by pai n , des i res to suck ( the mother ' s )
breas t, great i s the di s tress of hunger.
T / . Si nce ( a person ) , even though separated from be l oved ones
as dear as l i fe and though subject to the power of burn i ng
gri ef , s t i l l partakes of morsel s ( of food ) mi xed wi th tears ,
the vi c tori ous one sa i d that hunger i s the greatest fear.
Moreover s i rs ,
1 8 . Si nce ( a person ) born i nto a great fami l y arrogant wi th
pri de and conce i t , struck wi th hunger, i ndeed , enjoys l i ke
a dog even l eft over morsel s of a ki ng , del i ghtfu l l y as duri ng
ti mes of prosperi ty , wha t e l se cou l d be more pa i nfu l than hunger?
I U . Si nce the deer, who l i ke asceti cs enjoy l i v i ng in the border
reg i on s , content with mere grass , and are unaware of danger from
others , become the target of arrows from a l l around I know,
for certa i n , that the cause here is the mi sery of hunger.

1 0
RSI PANCAKAJATAKA
marmacchidapi pavanena visasyamana
hikkasphuIdgda<ka>km}phav'ikaradelUl; I
~ ~ o
alarayanti picuna<pi> !ad :aa:lc:ao
na kfutsama' vyasana asti "tata prajanam II o' //
api ca sadhava
. .
' J
. = . . .
asannannabhujo- nabhastalacara deva ivabhasval"al
sa!tva plat hakalika[ svaki ralajvaZavaliaZina1 I
alUrapr'!ayaprasangav-ihatas te ta avast gata
yat pl"eta iva val"tayanti krpalal jccl7opalabdh:aoah II 21 II
ksudduhkhopanipatadinamanasah suskOni kOstlny api
kinnai kl"imisGlkulani
2u
Vihf}l khaday amedhyani ca I
kakfai ke can a YOrayanti palufail (ala.ialakleditail"
anye ' sthini ciro,ijhitany adh:rtayal kfudvikfata
"1
bhunJate II 22 II
<te> rajantararakfilam ap" s"rasy adlUya pada' khagal
k?uddulkhopanipatavismrtabhya h:tvami?ap
]
: bhunjate I
.
8
--
24
vegenabhipatan t i Bas |:akal i /a:akavaoa:saca:ao
sulamsalavabhila?ak:ala gacchanti ke cit k?ayam // II
vividlUny ai bhojanani bhuktva
<bha>vane sve malihemabhOjane?u /
sitakantakavik?atagl"ahasta
bubhuje so badlali satyabhama II 24 II
- - e: :-
Bapotsarganugl"aha<n> mlanasaktir
dikpal"yantakhyatakil"tipmkasa I
visvamitlo joc caklUda svOapso'
k?uddulklUna' tena datto niyogal; II 25 II
1 8 A anunnao , BD anuna, C anunao 1 9 A asannabhuo, BCD asanbhuo
20 s i c m. c . 2 1 A Ovighuta, BC Vighuta, D " Ovidyuta 22 ms s . krtvaO
2 3 mss . patatya 24 mss . odulsancarl 2 5 A tsagaO , BCD tsahgaO
26 BCD stlUnao
The i pancakajataka
cc . Si nce ( peopl e ) , even cut to p i eces by a mortal l y wound i ng wi nd ,
the i r bodi es twi sted , wi th throats and necks trembl i ng wi th h i c
cups , eat t i ny morsel s o f food ( fed ) wi th even ( a p i ece o f ) cot
ton , - therefore , for peopl e , there i s no cal ami ty l i ke hunger.
Moreover , good s i r s ,
I . Those be i ngs o f the fi rst worl d-age , enci rcl ed b y a l ustrous l i ne
of thei r own rays , enjoyi ng food l y i ng nearby , and wanderi ng i n
the sky l i ke rad I ant gods , reached such a state , that they . l i ke
preta s , are wretched , and get the i r food ( onl y ) wi th di ffi cul ty ,
( that i s because ) they were struck by des i re and attachment for
food .
. Those whose mi nds are di stressed wi th the sudden onset ot the pai n
of hunger, the d i sgusti ng ones , eat even shri ve l l ed wood , impure
( food ) , wet and fu l l of worms . Some ( peop l e ) l i ve on coarse dry
CaSS mo i s tened bv sal i va and \ater . Others l acki nG f i rmness
1 1
( of character ) eat bones that had l ong been di scarded , bei nq struc k
w+ \ h " nungel ' .
2 3. Those b i rds . who are unmi ndful of danger . because of a sudden
attack of the pa i n of hunger. take away food and eat i t . rest i ng
thei r feet even on the heads of the Guardi ans of the i nner roya l
quarters ; some rush down wi th speed upon ( spots ) wh i ch are I nacces
s i b l e because of enc l osures fu l l of sharp weaDons , and ( there )
meet destructi on, ( made ) wretched by the i r des i re for a pi ece of
!J c.n 0n : c.
1 . Even though she had enjoyed vari ous k i nds of food ( served ) i n jew
e l l ed and go l den vesse l s in her own mans i on, that Satyabhama ate
badara fru i ts , her r i ght hand wounded by a sharp thorn .
2 5 . Si nce that V i s vami tra

whose fame and renown was wel l -known up to
the ends of the quarters , ate doo ' s f l es h. hi s strenqth haVl nq
faded fol l owi ng the utterance of a curse - thereby the fate of
those who suffer from the pangs nunger nas Deen shown .
For other references to Vi svami tra eati ng doo ' s fl esh, see Mahabharata
( Poona cc L co ) ! . ! J J . Manusmrti . l Uo : .c Na qananda 4 . 1 4 .

' 1
`'

1 2
RSI PANCAKAJATAKA
a
.
c r
baa putra premasarvasvabhuto
yat kantare khdito datibhyam I
ksuddukhebhyo nasti dukhaT tato 'nla;i
,anmatavya,! dhvata' krz.ar"am I I 26 I I
yacnadinyan mianavaktraprasa
deh'.ty eva' vyaharanty aprapaLbha
dvari sthitva vidvi? ksudvi lola
. .
. ec
kiT manyadhve dukham asmad baliya // f //
athi? paravata provaca I satYa balavat k?uddukham I api tu maabhi
praya sruya"am /
ra9a eva mahad cuhkham iti me ni.c1ta matih /
k?ut kari?yati - yasmad bhasmaniiu! nivaryate II 8o //
..l c
vayvambu/z.rrataruparrabhu.io 'pi naa
dirghopavasaparikarsitagatrayantrar I
andhibhavanti munaya J skhalitaprabhva
ragena dupratividhnasaudhavena I / z9 //
aLanacandrakiranasv api yaminisu
protphaZitabhravvare?v
30
api v-dine?u /
31
- . . .
andho ' dhamo bhavati ragapara.ji tatma
tasmn na ragasad:sa, kaZir aati loke II 30 II
lajj nimiZayati srvaguragrabhuta'
kirtiT kalankayati nirvikaZaprasaa
32
I
dharatmanam api ca naa tiraskaroti
sreya'si merusikharapratimani raga 1/ 31 II
27 BCD svabhrto 27a A ?gariya 28 ABCD nabhi 29 ABCD naya
30 A "htitao, BCD phtikabhrao
32 BCD vikarapra
31 A adtao , BCD andhatamo

The i pancakajataka
1 3
~~~~~~~~~~~~=~+~~~.~~~~~~~w ~.~~~~~~~=~~~~~~~~~~.~ ~~~=~~~~
26 . Si nce the young son , the enti rety of ( the i r ) l ove ,
was ' eaten by a husband and wi fe i n the desert , there
is no mi sery, cruel in form, other than the mi sery of
hunger, to those runn i ng in the thi cket of b i rths .
2 7 . They who trembl e through hunger stand at the door of hated
ones , the bri ghtness of thei r faces faded throurh the
sorrow of havi ng to ask for al ms , and ti mi dl y speak thus ,
" Gi ve ( us food ) . " What mi sery do you thi nk i s greater than thi s ? "
Then , froln among them, the pi geon spoke . " I t i s true. The mi sery o f hun
ger is i ntense . However , l i sten to my vi ew.
28. Pas s i on l one i s the greatmi sery. Thi s i s
my dec i ded opi ni on . What wi l l hunger do , for
it is averted even with ash?
Further ,
29. Even sages , who partake of a i r , water , and wi thered l eaves
of trees , and have bodi es emaci ated through l ong peri ods
of fasti ng, become bl i nd, the i r powers arres ted , through
pas s i on , the ri s i ng of wh i ch is hard to counteract .
30 . Whether i t be duri ng n i ghts , when the rays o f the moon are
bri ght , or duri ng days , when the apertures of the sky are
open wide , he , who i s overcome by passi on, becomes bl i nd
and vi l e . Hence , there i s no evi l i n the worl d , l i ke passi on .
3 1 . Passi on obscures modesty, the foremost of a l l vi rtues , stai ns
fame wh i ch i s perfectl y pure , and sets asi de even the for-
tunes of the vi rtuous , whi ch resembl e the crests of ( Mount) Meru .
N

I 4 RSI PANCAKAJATAKA
nayaT vayas tuZayati pragatap naraap
napek
f
ate kulavisuddhimayi vyavasthGm I
lokapavadagahanany api lahghayitva
s
a
lkaZparagatu:aga svaatena yati I I 32 I I
" Ocl
saurchita kusumahasifu maZ Zikana
gulme?u varikaakatakito nabhasvan I
saptGpayaty anupasantavikalparagn
ceto narasya sutaram aparikrakasya // //
suk?mai sapdhigahanany api cavagahya
svapratyaya bahuvidhGni matantarai /
medhGvino 'pi nanu ragapisacavasya
sarapnuvanti paramap smrtivipraZopam II 1 II
hatvGpi pagavi?abijavij rrb hi tcz i
svabhyastayogapadvisthirabuddhayo 'pi /
YOlinmukhGny a Zakapa Z Zavitany udik
f
ya
bhra?fa bhavanti tapasa

pasubhi samana /1 35 //
- 1 - -
drivargaheyam avahatya baZaT maZanam
ekavasi?tabhavabandhanatantavo 'pi /
aya manasthitibhiaQnugata smarea
ZajjaZavo 'py anubhavanti dsam anaryam /1 II
ucca'i S7:ro vahati tavad aya
_
prajasu
yavan na kaakaZiduZaZitany
3a
uaste /
aZihaitas ca Du:PUO madanajvarena
sva sakatasthita iva prakhaZikrtas ca II 37 II
api ca bh.adaukha
33 ABCD ? dfdmahfa 34 A apahao 35 Be du:ZiZitany

32a ABCD kaya

The i panca kajataka
32 . Th i s ( pass i on) does not consi der the advanced age of men , nor does
i t respect the f i xed l aws rel ati ng to the pur i ty of fami l i e s .
Lea p i ng over even the thi ckets o f the rev i l i ng tal k of peop l e ,
the horse of pas s i onate des l re moves at l tS own W1 l | .
33. Ga i n i ng strength i n the th i ckets of j asmi ne , dazz l i ng l y
wh i te wi th fl owers a n d bri stl i ng wi th drops of wate r , the
wi nd torments excess i vel y the mi nd of an unpercepti ve
tI>|H the pas s i onate des l re ct wh i ch 1 5 noc apeased .
34 . Even the wi s e, who are grea t l y fu l l of doubt even
after goi ng deep i nto vari ous other doctri nes , wh i c h d|U
subtl e and ful l of assoc i ati ons , have thi r mi ndful ness
greatl y destroyed , when overpowered by the demon of pas s i on .
35. Even those whose mi nds are steadfast through the good
practi ce of the path of med i tati on l ose the i r ascet i c i sm, and
become s i mi l a r to ani ma l s , when they see faces of women
wi th l ocks of ha i r spread ( around ) , even though they had
destroyed the deve l opment of the poi sonous seeds of pass i o n .
1 5
36. Even the nobl es , who have destroyed the power of i mpur i t i es , wh i ch
can be abandoned through the path of d i scern i ng , and have but one of
the threads of the bond of exi stence rema l n l ng , resort \U d U I >*
honourabl e state of l i fe , though they are fu l l of shame , when
pursued by amorous l ove tha t destroys the steadi ness of mi nd .
37 . Th i s ( person ) hol ds h i s head h i gh among peop l e as l ong
as he does not resort to the bad behavi' our ( W| i i c| l"
s u l ts ) from the evi l of des i re. Embraced bv the fever of
pa s s i on, he is l i ke a dog i n danger , and a vi l l a i n .
Further, good s i rs ,

1 6
I PANCAKAJATAKA
***********
kaphopantavirodhagadgadatarap
36
kujan ehanai pr?phato
ragad raktatarek?aar saeakita nirbha<r>tsyamano muhur I
syenayatam asapradhGrya dayitam anveti paravato
ragabhyasakalahkitasya manasa ka vaneana dUrata II 38 II
ye naikGhgulitarjana api guro sohwr saarthG nara
manatyunnatamanasas ea sakalap pasyanty adhstaj jagat I
te ragena kadarthita dhrtibhida padair hata yoitam
ajna mUrdhabhir udvahanti kraa malam ivamlayinim II 39 II
jitvaratin samaravijayakhyatasauryavalepan
ayainyo
37
jagati vitata<> kirtayo yai samantat I
bhinnas te 'pi prakrtieapalair ahganavakyabaair
niraryaa punar ayasasa jivaloka sphuranti II 40 II
parieita api srutva vadyadhvanUr rajanik?aye
bhavati sahasa yas traso grhe?u savepathu I
madnavihatas ta gaeehanti k?apasv abhisarikG
bahalatimiraaehannan desan ehivarutabhi?aan II 41 II
man mn salila sakusuanikare haraprvthe vivikte
khidyante sapearantya priyavidhrtakarGbhoruhG yas taruya I
- - - -
-
-
38
ragavesasvatantra bahuahi?akhurak?uapahkahkadurgan
margan pravrnisasu drutapadrabhasa ta vyatikramya yanti II 42 II
vepante navavarieUrasisirai
39
Spr?ta kadmbanilair
bala jalagavakpapak?avisrtair ya ramaharasritar I
_ dhGropatavisiryapu?paraeana<Jp sarangaparakulas
- - - - - - -40
ta pankankitaukanupurarava ratrau vrajanty adhvana II 43 II
sastrQpata kuvalayadlasparsakaZpa bhavanti
jvazGs eagner gataghanasaraeaandrikas!e?asita I
kGan prQpya svasanaeapala mUrtaya pannagan
sGmy yanti bhramaravirutair dmabhir malatina II 44 II
36 ABCD gargadaO 37 A ayasinyo , BCD ayainyau 38 A vahalanaao,
BCD vahalaao 39 A rivrdsi o 40 BC adhuna, D adhana
The i pancakajataka
1 7
-*""**-*"**-******-**
38. The p i geon, unmi ndfu l of the approach i ng hawk , fol l ows i ts bel oved ,
s l owl y, from beh i nd, cooi ng wi th a stammer, the more pronounced on
account of a restra i nt i n the regi on of the nec k , with eyes a l l the
more red through passi on , and fri ghtened being threatened each mo
ment. What i l l usi on is di stant from a mi nd soi l ed with pervadi ng
pass i ont
39 . Those men , who are unabl e to bear even a s i ngl e threat of a ( ra i se d )
fi nger from a n el der , and who l ook upon the whol e worl d a s i nferi or ,
the i r heads swol l en through pri de , - they , the wretched , tormented
by pass i on , the destroyer of steadfastness , and ki cked by the feet
of women , accept the i r commands wi th thei r heads , as they woul d an
unfadi ng garl and.
40 . They by whom i ncreasi ng fame was spread everywhere i n the worl d , havi ng
tonquered enemies who were noted because of the i r val our and pri de i n
vi ctories won at war , - even they, shattered by the arrows o f the
natural l y fi ck l e speech of women , appear in the worl d of the l i vi ng
aga i n , boundl ess i n the i r d i sgrace .
41 . ( Women) , for whom there i s fear accompani ed wi th trembl i ng even on
heari ng the sound of fami l i a r mus i c i ns ide houses , at the ( ti me of
the ) fadi ng of the ni ght , - they, struck by pass i on , venture out i n
the n i ghts , to regi ons envel oped wi th th i ck darkness, frighteni ng
wi th the howl i ng of jacka l s , bei ng women goi ng out to meet the i r
l overs .
42. Those young women with the i r l o
t
us ( -l i ke ) hands hel d by ( the i r ) l ov
ers , who feel ti red as they wal k gently and sporti vel y on the se
cl uded upper terraces of mansi ons , ful l of masses of fl owers , -
they, l os i ng control of themsel ves with the overpowering of pass i on ,
g o out during the n i ghts of the ra i ny season , i mpetuous with qui ck
steps , and going past hi ghways , wh i ch are hard to approach , bei ng
mud-marked and tramp l ed upon by the hooves of many buffal oes .
43. Those young women i n beaut i ful man s i ons , who trembl e , touched by the
fragrant breeze , cool with fresh water and aromati c powder , b l owi ng
through the si des of the l atti ce-wi ndows , - they go on roads at n i ght
exc i ted l i ke the c.,a}a dee r , the i r garl ands of fl owers sha ttered by
the s howers of ra i n , and the sound of the i r mud-marked a nkl ets s t i l l ed .

.'
'
l

"

1l
l
RS I PANCAKAJATAKA
sarvauatanonmathi tasmad rago mahad dukham -ity ukte bhuja(o '/ravit /
,
__ - - -
nanu khalu dukh ragas ci ttaviparyasakrd duracara I krodhQl tu ou.-
khataram ity avaimi ceto,ivalam tu mUlam / 7wta/z
Vikliptmnbuaas;nd1'acanarakirwwprakla t i za fa take
virave,uravcwubaddhamadhuastrigi tarae grhe /
viddhar krodhasiZimukhena puu(o narnoti nidrap yata/l
krodhGd dukhatara na auknao aoora ki/!1 cit tato :.;_a:e // 4b / /
yogabh!)asQI!1:se(asan tamatibnI-r vo;.coowu&asanair
visrambhayatanatvam abhyupagatai/; prayar t.rasccrm p: /
dagdh kodnhutasanair janapada krUrair ivasivi(air
yan mohGd "(ibhir na dukham apararp krodhat tato vidyate // 1 //
trasa"asavise c/otanayanastribalpapal" yaku iutj.
- _ . 42 42
. . 4` - -
bala7-s ca stauacucukarp:tamukha:r savegam Imnadz. tam I
sa,rambha sDhuri |ckr;w!atrayasikn(va Zapisanganano
rudro uat tripurCl oadaha vigh";a kl'odhasya tad vaikrtam // J / //
Livl'aLaizkavi Zolull/uluvulaya :avaoa/:p.aqran:
stric bafpakar:ar karaZatarata no pak?rala dr?fayar /
kurvanty avaracza lalaFapatalavyavartamnabhruv
ra.n krodhavisasivasya mnasa ki, nama dukhay tata II. 48 II
garbndnraqayantrapam aviqa7}ayyapayika' matara/[
satkaratisayaklmQ ca pitaral snenaaravoa/yasayam )
IJad visrambhaniratyay<s ca> sumao ghnanti k,atadhyasaya
krodhasyaiva vipakadarurataras ta vrttayar sadhava II 49 II
utpadyante paramamataya suddhaye ye prajanQ
& = - ~ ~ - - ,,
dusodhanar avikalamalalihagu4hasayanar I
tan apu aryan parahitasukhaprakPiyartraharyan
kPodhvilpa vacanavisikhai sakh ghnanty anarya'l" II 50 /1
4 1 ABeD raga 42 ABO vanaisvastavvuka
o
, t vanaisvastacneuka
43 A

ralaha

44 mss . ghnanti narya
. '
The i pancakajataka
I J
44 . For one who has reached the objects of des i re , the fal l i ng down of
weapons resembl es the touch of the peta l s of the water- l i l y; fl ames of
fi re become as coo"1 as the embrace of moonsh i ne in a utumn (when the
ski es are ) cl oudl ess ; and the bodi es of serpents , tremul ous wi th
h i ss i nq, bear s i mi l ari ty to garl ands of jasmi nes resoundi ng wi th bees .
Therefore , pass i on wh i ch i nci tes al l senses i s a great mi sery . " When i t was
thus s ai d, the snake spoke . " I s noi passi on, unseem l y i n conduc t , whi ch
causes del us ion of the mi nd , a mi sery i ndeed? But anger i s the greater mi s
ery. So do I understand . ( I t ) i s the root-cause wh i ch i nfl ames the mi nd . Why?
45. Si nce a man stung by the bee of anger fi nds no s l eep i n a house pl eas
ant wi th the sweet songs of wome n accompani ed by the sound of l utes
and fl utes , i ts watch-towers bathed in the rays of the moon , thi ck
because the cl ouds had been di spersed , hence there i s no other mi sery,
more wretched than anger .
46. Si nce sages , whose mi nds are parti cul arl y ca l m through the practi ce
of medi tati on , who feed themsel ves wi th a i r , water , and roots , who
have qa i ned the state of be inq the abode of the confi dence of even
ani mal s , have , through fol l y burnt peopl e wi th the f i re of anger , l i ke
cruel snakes , there i s no sorrow other than anger.
47 . ( The fact) that the merc i l ess Rudra , hi s face tawny wi th the fl ames
of fi re ( i ssui ng) from h i s three eyes qu i veri ng wi th agi tati on , burnt
Tri pura , * wh i ch was fi l l ed with tears of women , the i r eyes spec i a l l y
unsteady through fear and fati gue; ( Tri pura ) whi ch was agi tatedl y re
sonant wi th ( the cri es of ) ch i l dren , whose mouths were turned towards
the n i ppl es of ( the i r mothers ' ) breasts - that was an abnormal cond i
t i on brought about by anger .
48. Not even the cl aspi ng of hands whose bracel ets shake through great
fear, nor the tear-drops of women , nor the soft gl ances , shi fti ng as
those of the musk-deer , offer protecti on agai nst the minds of ki ngs ,
dangerous on account of the poi son of anger , the i r eyebrows twi s ti ng
on the i r foreheads. What i ndeed i s mi sery ( greater ) than that?
*For Tri pura see the note on p. 33
"

. :
' I

| |
I
|

.
| :
20
: *[ .
I PANCAKAJATAKA

krodh2ghrato bhavati puruo dagdhalavayavaktro

jvalacakrakrakacakalilan krodhano yaty apayan I
tebhyo bhra?to bhavati jagato locanatankabhutar
srividve?o na ripur apara krodhatulyo 'sti yasmat II 51 II
yasmin rakto bhavati puru?as tatra kuryat priyai
dvi?FO yasmai tadadhikataray apriyay eva dhatte I
l
-
d "
,
-
h
45
' h
45
a pava ye vgataraJasa tena ro?a<. > prav?Fa.
krodha krodhopasamakusala vadyayoni vadanti II 52 II
trasotphullamukhiT mrgim iva vane lajjalasabhrulat
saprambhGpahftottariyavasan vicchinnakatheguam I
ciklesa pracuranganam iva satip dursasano draupadip
46

-
- 4 7
sphite yat sadasi prakamacapalar krodhasya ta viplua II II
santatma vJane vane prativasan nikiptada4o 'pi san
lokana animittapesalarasar sneh2rthakari suhft I
khagenardra iva drumar sakalito yat k?antivadi muni

47a
rajna durjanavallabhasya nika?G krodhasya tat prahrta II 54 II
k
-
d"
48 ,
,

h I ane a navamayo vnpat manoJvala.
ity evaT sarvadurkh2na krodhGrir dhuri vartate II II
mrgo 'bravit I samyag vaktum etad bhujagapate krodhavaisasap tivra I ma
raabhayad adhikatarap durkham ahap navagacchGmi I kutar
maraopanipatakatara
kamaniyany api marabandhanani I
na mano ramayanti yaj janana
(na > durkham atab para paraimi II - II
suhrdaT vadanani vik?amao
ghanaba?pambutarahgadurdinani I
lab hate vyasanaT yad antakale
na tato durkham avaimi ka?pam anyat II 57 II
45 mss . ragaprao 46 mss . dropati 47 BCD pluvab
mayo, BCD dinasaayo 47a ms s . prabhrtw
48 A dinavasa-
The i pancakajataka

49. Si nce those who have l ost the i r di screti on , ki l l the mother who suck
l ed them regardl ess of the pa i n of beari ng them in the womb ; the fath
er whose heart overfl ows wi th 'l ove , who deserves great reverence ; and
fri ends whose confi dence i s . unperi shi ng - these modes of behavi our , al l
the more harsh because of the i r effects . are ( the products ) of anger
a l one. 0 good si rs.
50 . The i gnobl e ones , possessed by anger , destroy wi th the arrows ot thei r
words even those nobl es who can be carried away on l y by acti vi ti es
l eadi nq to the happi ness and wel fare of others . ( nob l es ) of excel l ent
understandi n g who are born to puri fy peopl e , though they are di ffi cul t
to be puri fi ed. the i r mi nds bei ng enfol ded and ( therefore ) covered
wi th a l l defi l ements , in thei r very presence .
51 . A man k i s sed by anqer ha
'
s the l ovel i ness of h i s face burnt. An angry
person goes to evi l states that are ful l of f l ames . whee l s ( d i scs ) ,
and saws . Escapi ng from them. he becomes a pa i n to the eyes O! the
( peopl e ) of the wor l d . Hence there is no other enemy host i l e to
l ovel i ness l i ke anger.
52 . A person woul d do what is pl easant to one whom he is fond of, but
, does what i s unpl easant. exceedi ng that. to one whom he hate s . He who
is not free of defi l ements becomes possessed wi th anger towards one
who has ( onl y) tri fl i ng vi ces . They who are ski l l ed in appeas i ng anger
speak of anger as the source of s i n .
53 . ( The fact ) tha t Dusasana, ( even ) i n a very crowded a ssembl y , mol ested
the chaste Draupadl , who , l i ke a fema l e deer i n the forest , had her
mouth wi de open through fear , her arched eyebrows i dl e through bash
ful ness , her upper garment fa l l en off through agi tati on , and the
garl and on the neck broken asunder , as if she were a common woman -
those are the sparks of anger , fl i ckeri ng exces s i vel y.
54 . ( The fact) that the sage Kanti vadi n , gentl e i n nature , though l i v i ng
i n the desol ate forest wi th cudgel l a i d as i de , a good fri end doi ng
good out of affecti on , charmi ngl y di sposed towards peopl e wi thout
.
.
"
( an u l teri or) moti ve , was cut to p i eces l i ke a wet tree by the k i ng wi th
a sword - therefore , that i s cal l ed the touch-stone of anger , so dear
to the wi cked.

'
, i A00A<AJA1ArA
pcucnc: c::dhccdup/hcslc/
kccpctc: ::c pcccrcdc|u /
pcc|okocncpctcschkc
pcpc duk/c cucpru:crr. t::cm /, 58 //
pcrzputqu|opcIccc:::o:
sucscrc|/cnc::cctclcuih.araTi
dc:tcucdcnar nonukcnc
_cnccrt artc/dntauiksatanc / / J //
cncr: clapahi.adigdivezi
sutc::scbnur:o:copcou:c
upctu wa :o-aoan-c
u:n:c,/ctu cocc0cuc ruocntz / c: /
oc/ctc tqapcrapc.tcnun
dhucn: ckcr:c vane gc :cscnta ;
crcpckc paraspaml crcucc:
sucauicn op c:cdhuc tuon.tdt // ! //
iathinooaZaSalial'aianJle?v
cnclap tuct[iooctcaucu
cc.cscn:scir:pcton:t
g::ou:gc: cpc:occ 0csuct / / / .
rc`nscot` v.ru-;.::tabn:ah
oc:uscs coccbIo ccdcr:c/utch /
,
_ - o0 . - . - 5'1
POHU ll OI7 JatanGII c1cr
:cccrcfocc.:cuo bhavarr t0oh // oo //
l:no hc:nc:c bcrdhucdh0cd
. - 62 '

- o3
cbh:bhuuc pcscb u:kccc /
b4
cu: khcptcpcuu cc tuu
dVi?ata uu[|khc cgcq poc:t: lokcg // - /
49 A trodrsoeaZadruo, BCD trrovanaO 50 BCD choto 51 ms s . 'tcno
nc 52 mss . 'c 53 BCD vimr? o 54 mss . cu:gc:tc'

'
'
The i pa
n
cakajataka
23
55. The fi re of the mi nd ( anger ) causes many a di saster and is ful l of
evi l . Thus the enemy, anger, rema i ns at the forefront of a l l sorrows . "
The deer sa i d , " I t i s wel l , l ord of snakes , to say that thi s ca l ami ty of
anger i s severe . ( But) I do not know of a mi sery greater than the fear of
death . Why ?
56 . S i nce the bi ndi ng ( temptati ons ) of the Lord of Death , though pl eas
{ng , do not del i ght the mi nds of peopl e fri ghtened at the onset of
death , I know of no further mi sery than that.
57 . The di stress one fee l s at the t i me of ( one ' s ) death, seeing the sad
faces of friends wi th thei r un i nterrupted fl ow of watery tea rs - I
know not of a mi sery more pa i nful than tha t .
58 . Apprehens i ve o f great pi tfal l s i n the other worl d , the wretched ones
endure acute pa i n , thei r bodi es bei ng cut wi th saws as it were by the
( tormenti ng) wi nds , the pa i n of whi ch is hard to endure .
V . The faces of the l oved ones , the i r round cheeks become very pal e , and
the very red l i ps turned l angui d through si ghs - do they not arouse
compas s i on i n those wounded by the teeth of Death?
60 . The mother , her bra i d of ha i r smeared wi th d i rt , tendi ng her son
faul tl essl y because of her l ove for hi m, becomes i mersed in the
mi re of sorrow, hel pl ess and l amenti ng , seei ng h i m near dea th .
6 1 . On heari ng the sound of rustl i ng grass , l eaves o r sprouts , fri ghtened
of death , ( we ) , the deer l i v i ng in the forest , run , di s regardi ng one
another , and abandon i ng even ( ou r) own offspri ng.
6 2 . Hel pl es s , fearing the fal l of the thunderbol t of death, we l i ve i n
mounta i n regi ons , di ffi cu l t to reach , dreadfu l wi th hard stones and
gravel , wi th the grass and the trees on the mounta i n s burnt wi th fi re .
63 . They ( the deer ) , thei r bodi es besmeared wi th dus t , beaten wi th hard
bl ows of c l ubs, bear much pa i n . They become moti on l ess through fear
of the word ' death ' .
4
I PANCAKAJATAKA
"~"-**"**-""**-- *-*"**""***"""*- ****"* * --* --**---"*" -* ---- " "*
parisu?kagalantaralana4a
sarit prapya taany udnvat"nam /
anavaptajaZa mrgaribh:ta
vaam utpZutya disc dis vrajama II 65 II
dese dese vayam asaraa vyadham udvik?ya himsram
sa?podbhedapracayaharitan saarityajya aavan I
vindhyaavyam a,agamdariaru1ayam anathal
sarduZana' nakhamukhasiklUZak?yablVG55 vm.iamal; II 66 II
t:1apwu?akan apy a Zokya dravanti manlsi no
<na) nisi na diva mrt'lor bh"tah suklni Zabhamahe I
bd -
vitatadhanu?a d?pva vyadh tantam ivaparG
na hhavati bhayatmstahpan manag api bho,ianab 7 II 0/ //
tarupaZZavaharitapataZadhara
b;;tire1udhusaritaromara.iikal: I
hari1anpana na Iamayanti no mano
mara1atwam prakrticancaZek?a,al II 68 II
sthZivase tu?a nava,jalatr1asvadapatava
saZiZG kantabhil
5
8 saha gamanavinyasacatwal /
na Zokadvestaro na ca na cakita rapi bhayadah
prayatnad dhyante
5
8
a
tad api hari1a raudratibhil II 69 II
atatam ataVi{lV avaritan
tr1a{a?pahkuramatrabhojananam /
vada ka nu samik?ya vairiblUvG
hari1anam api vidvi?o bhavanti II //
rjusuttanacittesuS9 tInato,opaj"visu I
- . . . . .
haYi,e?u kath kYUral pYatYanti mrgadvi?al II /1 //
!5 A "khaviSikl , BCD mukhasiZao 56 A hrtam, BCD krtam !i mss . no-
jan 58 BCD gantaO 59 A r,U}VattanaO, BCD jvCttanao 58a A dhan-
yte
The i pancakajataka
64 . Thi s worl d fal l s i nto mi sery because of death , the enemy whose
strength i s unbroken , l i ke a deer, overpowered by a l i on , and drawn
away forci bl y from among i ts k i th and ki n .
65 . We , the hol l ow spaces of our throats parched , reach the banks of
watery streams , but l eap ( away ) , fri ghtened of l i ons , and wander
here and there wi thout reach i ng the water.
25
66 . Defencel es s , seei ng a cruel hunter i n each regi on , we abandon forests
green wi th masses of sprouti ng grass , and wander about hel pl ess i n
the Vi ndhya forest , so dreadful wi th caves ( ful l ) o f serpents , and
become the target of the cl aws and sharp-edged mouths of ti gers .
67 . Our hearts mel t even when we see men made of straw. Afra i d of death ,
we fi nd no happ i ness , e i ther duri ng the day or duri ng the ni ght.
There i s not even a l i ttl e food for us, whose bodi es are sei zed wi th
fear , see i ng a hunter with bow drawn , another god of Death as it were .
68 . The fema l e deer, thei r l i ps l i ght red l i ke the sprouts of trees ,
streaks of ha i r grey wi th the dust of the earth , eyes movi ng to and
fro as is the i r na ture , do not gl adden our mi nds pai ned by death .
69 . The deer , happy with l i fe on dry l and, cl ever i n enjoyi ng fresh water
and
'
grass , ski l l ed in ( adopti ng various ) pos i ti ons of cohabi tation
in a sporti ng manner together with the l oved ones , are not enemi es
of men , nor are they unafra i d of them, nor do they i nsti l fear ( i n
them) . Even then , they are k i l l ed wi th effort by them whose mi nds are
cruel .
70 . Tel l ( me ) , what enmi ty i n the deer wanderi ng around uni mpeded i n the
forests , wi th sprouts and shoots of grass only as food , do they see
and become enemi es?
71 . How do the cruel !i ons attack the deer, who !i ve on grass and wate r ,
thei r mi nds honest and upri ght?

6
, ]
RSI PANCAKAJATAKA
26

__
-

--

sarvadukhapratikru?p sarvabhutabhaykaram I
avaimi maraap tasmad upasargaduputtaram II 72 II
yatas ca te mahasattva svap sv vadam abhinivi?pa na kathGparyavasanam
asadayanti tato bodhisattvam upetya nyayata praamyemam art ham Ucu I
bhagavan k?udragakrodhamaraabhayanap kip nu dukha I kasya vasma
- . 60 -
subha?ta ty athanan sa munvaryo 'bravt I
subhG?itw ca sarve? sarve?ap ca suniscitam I
sarvay etani dukhGni rujanti bhuvanatraya II 73 II
api ca bhadramukhG mamGY abhiprayaJ sruyatam I
abhik?asamudacaro dharme yo yasya badhate I
asramal[
60a
manaso dukham ity avaimi bravimi ca II 74 II
spardluana ivanyonya upaghnanti vidahina I
lokan eva niralokan janmasbandhino malat II 75 II
k:udduJkhopahatatmanaJ kip na kuryut {aririat I
apayaphalasdhnadruC karavaisasa I I 76 I I
vyatikrantaryamaryad ragopakli:tacetasaJ I
bhavanti karuGratrC pupuas tattvadarsinam II 7 7 II
sphutabhrUbhahgaviksepabhramadvikrtalocanah I

.
-60h
k?aenanya ivabhanti pupuaJ paru?a ru?a II 78 II
sarvasattvair vinabhGvapravaso dirghakalikah I
- 61
bhayam atyanti hidp maraC sarvadehinam II 79 II
- 62 62 62 -
~
ete canye a ye dukhaprakara romahar?aa I
te jatim anuvartante karuam iva sadhavaJ II 80 II
60 A 0nicarya, BCD vayo 6 1 mss . id 62 Be canyabhaya , D canye
bhaye 60a A asraVal 60b mss . rU?a(1
I
!
l
l

l
The i panca kajataka
72 . Therefore , I understand death , wh i ch , hard to overcome because of
affl i cti on, i s a cause of fear to a l l bei ngs , as the worst of al l
mi seri es . "
27
Si nce those nobl e ani mal s , each adheri ng to i ts own statement , did not
arri ve at a concl us i on of the d i scussi on , they approached the Bodh i sattva ,
made obe i sance i n the proper manner, and s poke about thi s matter. "What ,
0 Bl essed One , i s the ( chi ef ) mi sery out of hunger, pas s i on , anger and the
fear of death ? Who among us has spoken wel l ?" Then that best of sages
spoke to them.
7 3. "Al l have spoken wel l and al l have dec i ded wel l . Al l these mi seri es
cause pa i n to ( those i n) the three worl ds .
But , good s i rs , l i sten to my opi n i on as wel l .
74 . That exceedi ngl y ( evi l ) manner of conduct , whi ch obstructs one ' s
state o f mi nd i n ( i ts stri vi ng towards ) ri ghteousness , that I
understand and dec l are as mi sery.
7 5. Scorch i ng i mpuri ti es associ ated wi th bi rth , wh i ch vi e wi th one
another as it were , do i ndeed hurt the un-di scern i ng peopl e .
76 . What destructi ve action , dreadful because i t takes effect i n evi l
states , wi l l not peopl e i ndul ge i n , affl i cted by the mi sery of hunger?
77. Peop l e who have gone beyond the nobl e bounds of moral i ty , thei r mi nds
affl i cted by pass i on , become objects of pi ty to those who see the
truth .
78 . Peop l e , coarsened by anger, become , i n a moment , di fferent ( persons )
a s i t were , the i r eyes transformed and rol l i ng wi th the movement of
di sti nctl y contracted brows .
79. A l ong-term abi di ng separated from al l bei ngs - death , th i s i s a
conti nual fear to a l l peopl e .
80 . These and whatever other types o f ha i r-ra i si ng mi seri es there are ,
they fol l ow bi rth just as good peopl e ( pursue) compass i on .

2 8
I PANCAKAJATAKA
*-
matapitror viprati-
pattir e e e e e = e = e e = e e e e e e e e e
63
I
64
ki nama tata par dukham II 81 II
65
e e e e = = e e e e e e e e = e e + e e e e & e e
66
I
67
ki nama tata par dukham I I 82 I I
68
-
69 ,
ruddhocchvasasya bhrs
krer ivamedhyapahkaagnasya I
ya garbhasthasya dsa
ki nama tata para du!kham I I 83 I I
kyavaskaranirjhara-
vivare
70
ni?pi?yaaadhasya I
- 71
-
ya prasavasthasya dsa
ki nama tata para du!kham II 84 II
tasmaj jat dubkh
jatijaravyadhimaraaniruktab I
kathayanti kathikavara
72
jina jitakathakathGbija II 85 II
api cayumantab
raga 'nekavidho jara paribhavo bhogarjana rak?a
pradhvasavyasana mantyayam asatsarkaja vaikfta I
i?Fani?FaviyogayogasuZabhGs te te manovipZava
jatir prapya yato bhavanti jagatab saiveha dubkh tatab II 86 II
63 ABCD tu samantarabhavino! 64 ABCD ragam eti samaZokya
mi t th i s verse . 66 A vibhatsar ti?ra ni?evit kasaZatara
sametyajnamad upaiti kaZaZaZesar 68 BCD omi t th i s verse .
ruddho 70 ABCD vivara 7 1 ABCD savavao 72 BCD vara
65 BCD *
67 A
69 A sap-
The i pancakajataka
29

81 . = e e e the si nful behavi our of the parents e e e e

e e e e e e = e e e e e e e e e . e . . e e = e e e e e e . e e e e e e e
What mi sery i ndeed i s greater than tha t?
82 e e
w e e e e e e e e e e = e e e e e e e e . e e = e e e e e e . e e = e e e e e
What mi sery i ndeed i s greater than that?
83 . That condi ti on of him in the womb , wi th breath
con5tri cted , very much l i ke that of a worm
l urki ng i n excremental fi l th -
What mi, sery i ndeed i s greater than that?
84 . That condi ti on of hi m bei ng born , i n the
i ntersti ce between cascades of bod i l y im
puri ti es , his body pressed together -
What mi sery i ndeed i s greater than that?
85. Therefore , the conquerors , who have van
qui s hed the seeds of doubt , the best of
na rrators , free of bi rth , o l d age , di sease ,
and death , speak of bi rth a s the ( greatest ) mi sery .
Further s i rs ,
86. Passi on of di fferent ki nds , ol d age , humi l i ati on ,
acqu i s i ti on and protecti on of wea l th , ru i n i ng
vi ces , the great s i ns , avers i on ari s i ng out of
contact wi th the bad - s i nce al l the mi seri es
of the mi nd, eas i l y atta i nabl e by separati ons
from the desi red and uni ons wi th the undes i red ,
a ri se havi ng acqui red b i rth , that a l one i s
mi sery, i n th i s i nstance .

30
RSI PANCAKAJATAKA
*

**

**
"
=

atmarthapratiyogini bhagavataT yeaT kriya sarvada

sarvakaraparopakaraadhura ye?a samutpattayar I
slaghya jatir acintyayogaahata te? jagaccak?u?a
janma svarthaparasya tu ka1ikam apy Qpayiki viplutir II 87 II
tasmad brUmahe I
sbodhaye kuruta va sthiram apramada
taT ghapadhvam atha va bhavasak?ayaya I
etad dvaya tu virahayya visanty akQmQ
73
bhimany apayava4avamukhagahvarai II 88 II
yatnena ced ubhayam etad avanuvanti
yatnar phale mahati yuktataro mate me I
chidra varapakam avapya sudhQpi ki syac
cintamaer adhigamaya var sramo 'pi II 89 II
maT praty atas ca viphalo 'pi var prayasar
sadhor InahGjanahitavahitasayasya I
icchQvise?avi?ayasya parakramasya
prasthQnam eva mahatip ratim
74
adadhGti II 90 II
sadhQranani dayitaih saha pe lavani

=
=
75
amodyanti sutarap hrdayaT sukhani I
pidkarani mahatam samupasthitani
' = = -
76
prakar?ikany api sukhani tu yautakani // 91 //
//
. ~ +
khadyotana janayati yatha dehasadbhavamatrao
d" .
78
-
h "
- 79
I "pt"r nasau sp urat" Jagat
- . - <
evao svarthapraayamalinajnanalesasayanam
- - - - - - -
80
arthavaptir vinayanakrsa nasti satulyarupa II 92 II
73 BCD akari 74 A rdhim, BCD radhim
76 BCD yotaO 77 BD ga1ayati, C ganayati
kGn cid apy arthamatri 80 BCD natuZyaO
75 A sukhQ; A ends here .
78 BCD diptin 7 9 BCD
The i pancakajataka
31
87 . Prai seworthy i s the bi rth of those fortunate ones ,
the eyes of the worl d , the greatness of whose
endeavour is i nconvei vabl e , whose acti vi ty i s al ways
opposed o sel f-i nterest , and whose bi rths are
del i ghtful on account of servi ce to others i n a l l
ways . The bi rth, even momentari l y, of a person
i ntent on one ' s own wel fare is a cal ami ty l eadi ng
to an evi l fate .
Hence I say :
88. Practi se f i rm vi gi l ance for ( gai ni ng) enl i ghtenment ,
or e l se , stri ve qui ckl y for the compl ete destructi on of
exi stence . They who have abandoned these two ( courses )
enter , much agai nst the i r wi l l , dreadful evi l s tates , -
the abysses of the ' mare ' s mouth ' , ( the entrance to the
l ower reg i ons at the South-Pol e ) .
89 . I f ( peopl e ) atta i n these two ( courses ) wi th effort , the
effort is a l l the more f i tti ng, the resul t bei ng grea t.
( So ) do I th i nk. Of wha t use i s i t to have a pi erced varapaka
seed, even i f i t be ( fi l l ed wi th ) nectar . The mere effort
made to acqu i re the wi s h ( -granti ng ) -gem i s better.
90 . Hence , to me , an effort made , even i f i t be wi thout fru i t ,
i s better for a vi rtuous person , whose heart i s bent o n the
wel fare of the peopl e . The mere l aunch i ng of an enterpr i se
i n the sphere of a spec i a l des i re gi ves great del i ght.
91 . L i ttl e pl easures shared wi th l oved ones gl adden the heart
excess i vel y. But pri vate pl easures fa l l en to the share of
the great , even though excel l ent, cause pai n .
92 . Just a s the spl endour o f fi re-fl i es gi ves ri se to noth i ng but
thei r phys ical wel l -bei n g , and does not gl i tter for the sake of
the worl d , even so the acqu i s i t i on of weal th by those
in whose minds even traces of wi sdom are tarni shed by the l ove
of sel f- i nterest, feebl e in di sci pl ine , i s not unequal in nature . "

32
?I PANCAKAJATAKA
~*^~**~~*~*
*~*~**~~*~~~~*~~~~*~***~~*~~~~~~~~~~~**********~~~
ajn sirobhir atha te pratigrhya tasya
manabhimanardubhir munisattamasya I
dhaPaikatanamanasa prathayap babhuvu
kirtip saratkumudinidhavaLap saantat // 93 II
<iti r?ipancakajatakam II>
The i pancakajataka
33
~~~~~~*~~~

~~~~~~~

****~~~~*****~
~~~~ *~~*~* ~*
93. Then , accept i ng the decree of that best of sages , the i r
heads weak i n pride and arrogance , thei r minds con
centrated on ri ghteousness , they ( the four ani mal s ) spread
on a l l s i des , gl ory as whi te as the water-l i l y in autumn .
Thus ( end s ) the i pancaka-jataka .
For a descri pti on of the burni ng of Tri pura based on Matsya Puraa
1 40 . 59-65 and Siva PuPaa 2 . 5 . 1 0 . 37-8 see Wendy Doni ger D ' Fl aherty,
Asceticism and eroticism in the JthoLogy of Siva, London 1 97 3 , p. 91 ;
compare a l so the SubhGitaratnakoa comp i l ed by V i dyakara edi ted by
D . O . Kosambi and V . V . Gokhal e , H . D . S . 42 . Cambri dge ( Ma s s ) 1 957 , trans
l ated by Dan i el H . H . I ngal l s H . D . S . 44 . Cambri dge ( Ma s s ) 1 96 5 , Nos . 49 ,
6 1 and 6 7 .
.
'
S A R T H A V A I A J A T A K A
,
-.
I
jarattraniva sarirakany api
tyajanti santo na ca linamanasa I
krajaZak?aZitadehamatsara
jagadvipattijvaZanopasantaye II 1 II
tadyathGnusruyate I
bodhisattvabhutar kiZa bhagavan sto?abhyasad apagatabhavopabhogavise
?abhila?a suparijnatasapskarasvabhavatvat svadehe 'py astamitasnehanu
bandhas tr?ado?apratyak?ajanataya tadabhidheyamanaso janmantarabhyasta
vividhaZabhakusaZatvad upayantareapi dhanarjanasamartha samupacitapuya
sambhGrataya cabhiprayamatreapi draviavibhutyakar?aaprabhu prabhuta
vittopakarao 'pi san kevaZa uddhigatajagadvyasanaparitraayavia sketa-
- - - 2 -
pracarasyatrikaparivrto mahasaudram upajagaa I
athGvaga4har payas nidhGn
gabhirabhimayatapahktirandhram
J
I
veZacalopaghnavis
i
raphena
sitantaZekha vaija kramea II 2 II
tatkarabhir Va pariamaraudrair
svabhGvato vambuni*dhir k?aena I
paryadadno hrdayani te?
sartakaZadhikadGruo 'bhut II 3 II
kharamakarakaragracchinnabaZapravala
drumarasaparibhogGpapaZavartacakram I
viyad iva navasdhyarajitambhodajal
salilanidhim udik?ya trasamukas ta asan II 4 II
The fol i o conta i ni ng the secti on from here to in vs. J i s mi s s i ng i n A
2 BCD oracarao 3 E kumbhIo
T H E S A R T H A V A H A J A T A K A
1 . Good peop l e , whose passi on for thei r bodies has been washed
off wi th the water of compassi on, abandon even ( these )
wretched bodi es , as they woul d dry grass , to exti ngui s h the
fl ami ng mi sfortunes of the worl d ; but the fa i nt-hearted do not .
It i s tradi ti ona l l y heard as fol l ows . As a Bodhi sattva , the Bl essed One
was free of des i re for the choice pl easures of l i fe , because of the con
stant practice of contentment. He had ceased to have any bi ndi ng attachment
even wi th regard to h i s own body , as he knew very wel l the nature of com
ponent thi ngs . Because he recogni sed di sti nctl y the detrimental effect of
des i re , h i s mi nd was characteri zed by that ( recogn i t i on ) . He was capabl e
of earn i ng weal th by other means as wel l , for he had the ski l l of acqui ri ng
man i fo l d ri ches , practi sed i n other bi rths . Furthermore , he had the power
to attract the spl endour of wea l th by merel y wi shi ng for i t , because of the
equi pment of mri tori ous acts that he had accumul ated . Al though endowed
wi th means of abundant wea l th , h e went to the great ocean , accompani ed by
voyag i ng merchants trave l l i ng i n agreement , wi th the sol e i ntenti on of af
fordi ng protecti on from di stress to peopl e who had ta ken to the sea s .
2 . Then the merchants gradual l y entered the deep a n d fearful ocean ,
whi ch had l ong rows of crevi ces , and an edge , whi te wi th foam,
whi ch was scattered because i ts shel ter ( the ocean) was moved
by the ti de .
3 . I n a moment, whether, because o f thei r deeds dreadful at thei r
ri peni ng, or as the course of nature woul d have i t , the sea became
even more vi ol ent than i t woul d during the age of destructi on ,
sei z i ng thei r hearts ( wi th fri ght ) .
4 . They became speechl ess through fear, seei ng the ocean wi th i ts
wh i rl poo l s become a l i ttl e red by absorb i ng the j u i ce of pl ants ,
the young shoots of wh i ch were broken by the cl aws of cruel
sea-monsters ; ( the ocean ) resemb l i ng the sky wi th i ts mass of
cl ouds dyed wi th ( the col ours of) arly twi l i ght .
^ -"
36
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA
~~~-
~~~m~~~~~mm
vana iva kumudn dhautam indor mayukhair
vi?amitasitaphenacchedavinyasacitram /
lavaasalilarasip vik?aaa samantan
na ratim upayayus te praasdehakale // 5 /1
vivrtadsanasahkhadhvanavitrastaino
4
bhujagabhuvanasrhgaprantabhinnorijala /
hrdayam udadhir alpasthGma tesa bibheda
s,huritavikrtanakrakrantavistrakuksih
5
// 6 II e + + e
anilabaZavibhaktai sai Zatungais tarahgair
nabha iva nigirant sarkanak?atracandram /
ta uddhim avaZokya praasadehadZ
krPaakamanasas te sarva evadhirUha /1 7 II
bhujaga iva vi?agnicchedmaZakaraZ
svasanavikacabhog kruddham udvik?ama I
ZavaajaZaniket t duraZokapar
maraabhayavi?aas te para moham iyu II 8 II
nicayam iva ghananap varibhGraZasanap
timiram iva vaantaT
6
vicicUrapravegai
7
I
jaZanidhim avagahQs te nirakrandbhima'l
mu?itavadnaobha bodhisattva' praemu II 9 II
adr?apurvair atha tannimittair
bhayakarair akulita vicitrai /
ity ucur agadgadadinakaPhGs
t bodhisattva samudik?amanah II 10 //
aya' janas tvatpratibaddhasarva
prayojanasavinivrttacea I
yad atra krtyap kriyata tad asu
praatyaya saprati vartate na // 11 /1
4 D khadhGmari 5 BCD vivrtaO 6 BC rasal[tal 7 AE cisiryaO
The Sarthavahajataka 37
5. They were not pl eased at ( th i s ) ti m of danger to the i r l i ves , as
they saw around them the sal ty ocea n , pi cturesque wi th a spread of
uneven fl akes of wh i te foam, reseml i ng a grove of water-l i l ies
bri ght wi th the rays of the moon .
6. The ocean, i ts fi sh, the i r teeth exposed , frightened wi th the sound
of conch-shel l s ; i ts mass of waves bei ng spl i t by the edges of the
horns of snake-creatures ; i ts broad bays frequented by crocodi l es ,
strange i n form, and appeari ng suddenl y, di sturbed thei r hearts ,
wh i ch had l i ttl e strength .
7 . Seei ng that ocean, wh i ch swa l l owed a s i t were , the sky, a l ong wi th the
sun , the moon , and the stars , wi th i ts waves as h i gh as mounta i ns ,
cl eft asunder by the force of the winds , they, one and al l , mi serabl e
a t heart , were ful l of anxi ety i ndeed , because o f the danger t o the i r
l i ves .
8. As they l ooked upon the sal ty ocean , the further shore o f whi ch
was hard to see , whi ch resembl ed an enraged serpent , formi dabl e
wi th a crown of poi sonous sparks and a hood expanded wi th h i ss i ng,
they, who were despondent through the fear of death , became most
bewi l dered .
9. The i r faces bereft of l ustre , they pa i d obei sance to the Bodhi sattva ,
as they went deep i nto the ocean , so fearful , afford i ng no protecti on ,
whi ch was l i ke a mass of c l ouds , l angui d with the wei ght of the i r
water , whi ch seemed t o emi t darkness as i t were , wi t h the great speed
of fragments of waves .
1 0 . Then , bewi l dered by i ts ( the ocean ' s ) omens , dreadful a n d strange ,
never seen before , they, l ooki ng up at the Bodhi sattva , spoke to h i m,
stammeri ng i n a sad voi ce.
1 1 . "We have abandoned a l l effort , resti ng a l l our ai ms and hopes on you .
That wh i ch ought to be done i n thi s i nstance , may i t be done qui ckl y.
There i s danger to our l i ves ri ght now.

'
38
SRThAvhAuTAKA
"
nirik,aarasya puro Janas te
nirudyamo majjati toyarasau I
- - - 8 9 -
kaZatipato ' tra na yuktarupa
parakramasva svabaZena tasmat II 12 II
tvatpadamUZanucaro na kas cit
saspr'tapUrvo vyasanai kad cit I
trayasva tasmad vipad mukhe?u
bhramantam enap naravira Zokam II 13 II
piteva putran anukamamanas
tan no bhayan mrtyukarodarasthQn /
vimocayasman paraaryasattva
tva na paritraram upadravebhya II 1 4 II
na devatanam api bhUmayas tas
-
- 1 0
-
tava prabhava na caranti yasu I
tad esa kalah kranan anathQn
asman aritrt
1 1

avandhyaSakte II 1 5 II
manyaahe tva samanusmrto 'pi
trara par sarvajagadbhayebhya I
prag eva sakad abhivikyaaas
tat pauru?a darsaya Zokabandho II 1 6 II
-
-
- -l 1a
ai d'tracakrakrakacakaZi lavyattavadana
jigsanti krUra prthuvivaravistir'1ajathara I
purasman atrars timimakaracakra bhayaaya
paritrayasvemap nikatavinipat jana ata II 1 7 II
svapucchavicchinnatarangasapkala
nisatadantantaviZagnasuktaya I
abhidravanty arya pura timingila
janan ims tvaccararasritan api II 18 II
8 mss . patro
E trayatum
9 D tu 1 0 mss . vi 1 1 A tramutum, BCD trayatu ,
l l a A kaZiyavartta , BCDE kaliZavartta
The Sarthav
a
hajataka
1 2 . As you l ook on , men are bei ng drowned in the ocea n , maki ng no
effort on the i r pa rt ( to save themsel ves ) . Any del ay i s not proper
here . Show courage , therefore , exerc i s i ng your own strength .
1 3 . Never has anyone fol l owing your footsteps met wi th di saster . There
fore , 0 hero among men , protect these peopl e , movi ng around i n con
fus i on , in the face of rui n .
1 4 . You are our refuge from mi s fortune . Therefore , 0 most Honourabl e
One , save us , who are i n the bel l y of Death , from danger , l i ke a
father showing compassi on to h i s sons .
1 5. There are no regi ons bel ongi ng even to the gods , where your powers
do not preva i l . It is ti me , therefore , to protect us, the mi serabl e
and hel pl ess ones , 0 You of Unfa i l i ng Mi ght.
1 6. We th i nk that you , even i f onl y remembered , are a great refuge
from al l the dangers of the worl d . How much more ( of a refuge ) ,
then , wou l d you be , when you are seen ( here ) before our own eyes?
Hence show your manl y strength , 0 ki nsman of the worl d .
1 7 . Shortl y, these cruel and dreadful hosts o f ( sea-monsters ) timi
and makara fi sh wi th broad and wi de-ho l l owed bel l i es , thei r gap i ng
mouths fi l l ed wi th saws i n the form of a number of l a rge teeth ,
wi l l ki l l us , the hel pl ess ones . Therefore , protect us , for whom
cal ami ty i s at hand .
1 8. 0 Nob l e One , the timihila fi s h , who have oyster-shel l s resti ng
on the i r sharp teeth, who spl i t asunder rows of waves with the i r
ta i l s , wi l l soon attack these men , though they have taken refuge
in you .

`
39
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA
40
~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~ ~~~~~~~~
vilambitu natha na yujyate 'dhuna
visiryate naur iyam abuta1ita I
sphuranty ami vira samantato jha?a
pramr?pagunjaphaZaraktaZoaana II 1 9 II
atha sa mhGtma tena durvi?ahea paravyasanenopataptamanasa svapraatya
yam avigaayya ni?pratikaraaaru t mahjanavyapattim avetya krpapariga
tatma prakrtidhirataya tadvastho 'py asbhrantaaetas tatkaZatisayadhya
yina vaaasa tan sahGyan asvasayann abravit I
mrtena sardhap na vasanti sagara
'ddh '

- 1
2
I pras r ea yam eva avati
ato mamasritya mrtap ka4evara
tarantu santo 'mbunidhi sudustaram II 20 II
sapyuktasapyogam upetya sarve
nirakuZa projjhya vi?adadainyam I
atmanam uttarayitu yatadhvap
maharavan aa parartipahkat II 2 1 II
apadgatana suhr priyaap
airanubaddhapraayasayanam I
ko 'nyo 'sty upayo ramaiyarupas
tat kGr?ta ma snehamay vi?adam II 22 II
satror api vyapada apatanti
svapraamUZyena nivarayeyam I
prag eva yumakam anaZpakaZa
sardhitasnehaparigrahGam II 23 II
mamatmabhGvair apavrttasaukhyai
syaa aet sukhi kuntapipiZiko 'pi I
jarattraniva tathGpi jahyam
aha arIrai nirastakheda II 24 II
12 A vat, BC vatim
The Sirthavhajtaka
_
~-~-~-~~~----~-~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~-~~~~~~~
1 9 . I t i s not ri ght to del ay now, 0 Lord . Thi s sh i p beaten by the water
wi l l crumbl e to pi eces . 0 Heroi c One , these l arge f i s h , thei r eyes
as red as pol i shed gunja fru i ts , dart to and fro on al l si des . "
Then that Great Bei ng , di stressed a t heart b y that i ntol erabl e mi sfortune
befa l l i ng others , di sregardi g the ri sk to h i s own l i fe, knowi ng that the
ca l ami ty the men ( faced ) was severe beyond remedy , ful l of compassi on ,
unruffl ed in mi nd though pl aced i n that s i tuation , because he was steady
by nature , spoke , consol i ng those friends wi th words refl ect i ng upon the
exce l l ence of that occas i on ( for h i s se l f -sacri f i ce ) .
2 D . " Oceans do not !i ve wi th the dead. Thi s i ndeed i s ever known of
them. Therefore , may you good s i rs cross the ocea n , so hard to
cros s , hav i ng recourse to my dead body.
2 1 . Comi ng together i n cl ose contact, unruffl ed , and casti ng away de
jecti on and sorrow, may you al l try to rescue yoursel ves from the
great ocean and ( rescue) me from the mi re of the mi sery of others .
2 2 . What other means i s there , agreeabl e to bel oved fri ends , affecti on
ate feel i ngs for whom have been cheri shed for l ong , ( now) come to
di stress? Resort not, therefore , to gri ef , wh i ch spri ngs from
affecti on .
2 3. The sudden mi sfortune , even o f enemi es , wou l d I prevent at the
cost of my own 1i fe , how much more ( the mi sfortune ) of you for
whom l ove and respect have been fostered over a l ong t i me .
24 . Were i t but a smal l i nsect that wou l d b e happy wi th my body,
wh i ch is so devoi d of happi nes s , I wou l d , even then , wi th
sorrow ban i shed , forsake (many ) bod i es , as one wou l d dry gras s .

' i
I

1
.
I
(

42
S.RTHAVAHAJ.TAKA
"""-"""" """"""""""""""""""**""""""""""^"" """"""
traasayana samupasritan
guai pavitrikrtamanasanam I
hitaya deha tyajato mamaika
dayparita kim ivatra citram II 25 II
pararthacaryavigu sarira
vrt g bram ivodvahanta I
vrajanti khedap parisuddhasattva
krpakalatrikrtajivaloka II 26 II
evaidhe yadi na kayam imaT prayokye
puyagame nirupamanasuknubandhe I
ko 'rtho 'muna parihrtena ka4evarea
- - - 13
vatahatambunidhibudbudadurbalena II 2 7 II
tyak?yami nem yadi putikaya
bhavaddhitadnavidhGnakGle I
satyajayi?yaty abalap balatma
jagadvinasavahita krtanta II 28 II
tyajami yuman kim udikamo
yaso ' tha va managatap ca dharam I
dehap kalinap padabandhabhutap
utavaso mrtyukarabhimr?tam II 29 II
.
14
.
tad atra sokaya mtir na deya
bhavadbhir asannaparabhavaya I
mama krame1aiva samagato 'yaT
mahotsava pUyavise!ammya I I ' I I
. = = - ) ,
bahusukha lavananatantusOtananeyas
tram iva gatasahka deham ujjhanty asanta I
atisrjati pararthap kayam asannanasap ,
yadi sucaritapurvaT dukara kim nu tatra II J1 II
I J mss . dhivupvudao 14 mss . nu 1 5 mss . nanC
The Sarthavahajataka
"""""""""""*""""""""""""""""""""""""""" ""
2 5 . What then i s so wonderful in th i s i nstance of my abandoni ng a
s i ngl e body, compas s i onatel y, for the good of those who , wi th
mi nds sancti fi ed by vi rtue , have resorted ( to me ) , i ntent on
rece i vi ng protecti on?
26. Pure bei ngs , who , out of p i ty, have taken l i vi ng be i ngs as
thei r consorts , and who , to no purpose , bear bodi es that l ack
the vi rtue of be i ng used for another s we l fa re , Ii ke hea vy
burdens , come to di stress.
27. I f I do not use th i s body to ga i n vi rtue i n th i s way, wh i ch
yi el ds i ncomparabl e happ i nes s , of what use i s th i s carcass ,
shunned and feeb l e, so l i ke a bubb l e i n the ocean whi rl ed by
the wi nd?
28. I f I do not abandon thi s putri d body at a ti me when your wel
fare coul d be effected , Death , the powerful one , bent on the
destructi on of the worl d , wi l l cause i ts abandonment , power
l es s as i t i s .
29 . Sha l l I , cari ng for ( mere ) fame o r honour , abandon you , or
el s e, ( thi s ) body, a foot-hol d of vi ce, caressed by the hands
of Death, unrestra i ned ( by such des i res ) ?
30 . Therefore , may you , s i rs , not l et your thoughts g i ve way to
sorrow, wh i ch has di saster ( l urki ng ) at hand . For m th i s i s
an occasi on of great joy i ndeed, whi ch has a ri sen gradual l y,
del i ghtful , because of i ts being speci al l y meri tor i ou s .
3 1 . Contempti b l e men , who can b e l ed a l ong vari ous webs o f many
tri fl i ng pl easures , abandon the i r bodi es , uncari ng, as they
woul d ( dry ) grass . If one were to di scard a body , the de
structi on of whi ch is i mmi nent , for the sake of others , what
i ndeed i s di ffi cul t i n that i nstance , i f preceded by acts of
vi rtue?"

43

'

44
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA

~
atha te puru?as tena tasyadhutenabhiprasaritamanasa sutar tadviyoga
sahkavyathitahrdya vi?adadainyavidheyas cintavi?ayatitagocaram avi?ahyam
ativismayaniya ca tatkara matva ta mahasattvam aviratasrudraprak?a
litanayanadinavadana padayo sa'ari?va;iya prm}amya ca sarvahgair it,u
ccocn /
kmam atraiva nidhan sarva eva mahodadlwu /
yasyamo na tu sakyama kartum etad anaryakam // 32 I I
eva'vidhasIa vyasanani a;va
suhrdvise?asya sudurlabhasya /
praair dhanair va kim ihasti krtya
tat sahasad varaya dhiraceta // ^ //
uttian api toyaughad asman asmad duruttarat I
magnan duscaritavarte ka samuttarayi?yati II 34 II
nun karmaa
lJa
evay vipaka pratyuasthita /
yenapad iya ayata ni?pratikaradarua II o II
adhyupekya suh:tpi e t papanubandhinim I
duknta upayasyaa kair uayai punar vaya I I ( I I
dyamrdukasa'tana' kuryad antavasayinam I
id karmavadna,, te prag evarya suhrjjanam II 37 II
atha bodhisattva sutars tais te? sau,anyasucakair vacobhi pravi
jrbhamativraprasadpremagauravakaruVyas samanune?yas tan sayakn
anukamamrtavaribhi sincann iva tntivisargair ity abravit I
bhavadbhir anadhi?to ' a svabhutyai dehasQjnakam I
tyajay anartha' tatra syad yu?maka kim anaryakam II 38 II
akale kaumudi hy e?a naivaitad vyasan mam I
pratikaro mya labdho vipaam e?a saBvata // 39 II
1 5a AE karata, BCD karma
The Sarthavahajataka 45
Then those peop l e , whose mi nds were i mpressed by tha t , hi s marvel l ous act ,
were most depressed a t heart , through the fear o f bei ng separated from
hi m, and were overcome wi th dejecti on and di stress . Consi dering h i s deed
to be beyond the range of the provi nce of thought, and a l so unendurabl e
and exceedi ngl y awesome , they , wi th p i ti ful faces , the eyes of whi ch were
fl ushed wi th endl ess streams of tears , embraced hi s feet , worshi pped that
Great Being wi th al l thei r l i mbs ( l a i d prostrate ) , and spoke as fol l ows .
32 . "Al l of us wi l l readi l y go to death , ri ght here , i n the great
ocean, but we are unabl e to do thi s i gnobl e deed .
33 . What i s the use of wea l th , or l i fe here , seei ng the destructi on
of an excel l ent fri end l i ke thi s , so very rare to fi nd? There
fore , 0 Strong-minded One , refra i n from thi s rashness .
34 . Who wi l l del i ver us, sunk in the whi rl pool of mi s deeds , even
i f we were rescued from thi s fl ood of water , so hard to cross?
35. Surel y, th i s i s the ri pen i ng of ( the frui t of pas t) acti on
that has ( now) come to the fore , as a resu l t of whi ch thi s
mi sfortune has occurred , severe beyond remedy.
36 . Avoi di ng thi s d i stress to a fri end , having evi l i n i ts tra i n ,
by what means , ( yet) aga i n , can we reach the end o f our sorrows?
3 7 . Nob l e One , thi s , your gl ori ous act , wi l l make ( even ) an
outcast bear thoughts tender wi th compass i on . How much more
then ( wi l l it move ) friends?"
Then the Bodhi sattva , his exceedi ng ki ndnes s , l ove , respect, and tender
ness , enhanced sti l l more by those words i ndi cati ve of thei r goodness ,
spoke as fol l ows , paci fyi ng those fri ends , as i f spri nkl i g them wi th the
ambrosi al waters of compassi on wh i ch pour forth contentment .
38. " Unsol i ci ted by you s i rs , I wi l l , for my own wel l -bei ng ,
abandon the worthl ess object cal l ed the body. What di s honour
coul d there be for you in thi s i nstance?
39 . Thi s i ndeed i s moon l i ght, out of season , and no di saster at
a l l for me . I have found thi s eternal remedy for mi sfortunes .

j'

' |

` '
|


l

'
| l

46
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA

scuhcrd:rcmbhcn:rctgcgc c
gcdg cst: kc c:n mcg: c:ttctt: /
nc kcrtum crhcnt: tcto bhccntc
dhcrcsgc k:rtcbhcrccsgc :ghncm // //
c:tt bcIcd cp: h:tc :n:gccn:gcm
crgc:r cncrg ch:tcc cc :cccn:gcm /
tcsmct prctt:m :hc kcrc: scdhuuc
ncrhcnt: :ghncg:tw crumukhc bhccntc // ! //
cnupcJncm ccsgc pcrcrthcm cqcr:grchch /
= _8 ^ ` " ! /
m sqrct:kctc kcgckclc rndhrcprchcr:c //

//
upcttc 'pg cg csmcbh:r cncdcgc nc n:gctc /
gcd: scttcrthcscc:g kc 'ncncrthc( prcc:nc // / //
gcd: ncbhgudhcr:gc gumcn csmcd druttct /
kcthcm uttcrcg:gcm lc sscrcscgcrct // //
ctcn: ccngcn: cc bcdh:scttc
kurcnt: kcg c:pcnncscttc( /
pcrcrthccQc:cgc ccrcntc
k_cnubhutc scsukhcnurgc // //
cnctcdcr :d n:kctcn
drcchc bhccd(khcpcttr:cm /
c:rct prodgctcn: kcrsgctc
. = .
!8
mcgc cr: suh h:tcgcc // 8 //
bhcctpcr:trcgc sukhcJgc
n:gcgc kcg
)
n:gct mcgcpsgctc /
cbhcdg ccchcdgcm chcrg cgcg
n:ruttcr

0
dhcmcr:rcm crc // / //
16 ABCD scprct:kctc 1 7 A Icghu, B rcndhu, CD rcndhrc"
1 9 mss . 20 E ttu
1 8 E sukhcgc
The Sarthavahajataka
40 . If you have any feel i ng of faul tl ess friendshi p and i nti macy
towards me , then it is not ri ght that you s i rs shoul d obstruct
an act of vi rtue that has fame as i ts ornamnt .
41 . The mi nd shoul d be d i rected towards serv ice even forci bl y .
Nobl e peopl e shoul d di fferenti ate that whi ch i s di shonourabl e from
that whi ch i s not benefi ci al . Therefore , i t i s not ri ght that
you s i rs , beari ng tearful faces , shou l d , in th i s i nstance ,
hi nder the course of acti on rel i shed by the good .
42 . Not cl i ngi ng i ndeed to the evi l ( ca l l ed) body , whi ch attacks the
weak poi nts (of a person ) , and abandoni ng i t for the sake of
others - ( each of these two courses i n acti on) awa i ts me .
43. I f thi s ( body ) , whi ch , though obtai ned by us , i s not fi t to
be accepted , is not made to assi st the cause of bei ngs , what
i s i ts use , peri shabl e as i t i s ?
44 . I f I d o not rescue you from th i s ( ocean) so hard to cross , how
can I , save the worl d from the ocean of exi stence ?
45. These and other deeds the Bodhi sattvas do - they, of unfa i l i ng
courage , who l i ve cari ng for the wel fare of others , ful l of
compas s i on, and i ntent on thei r own happ i nes s .
46 . Thi s ( body) i s a house , the doors of wh i ch a re open to the
arrow-l i ke sorrows of the worl d , so hard to bea r . At l ong
l ast, s hal l make my body an abode of joy, for the wel fare
and happi ness of friends .
47. After u s i ng my body for effecti ng the happi ness of protecti ng
you s i rs , shal l certai nl y ga i n a body of vi rtue , wh i ch
cannot be torn asunder, cut up , or carried away , i mperi s hab l e ,
unscarred , and unsurpassed .

47
|
l
*
*
T

! I
1
48
sAk1-AvA-AJA1A<A

aitrabhuta yadi mitrasad i
kaZi kari?yami na kGyasajnakam I
vidhakyate vipratisaravahnina
mana vinisvasasikhena me airam II 48 II
gatavikZava bhavanto madiyam udgatapraG sarirG pZava ivaZabyanyonya
sGsaktikaya varivegavasena yena vatena va digbhGgena sthaZam upagamya
paZaphaZajaZadibhir yapayanta; parasparam avipannasauh;a; karasva
katavaZambino ZokasvabhGvam avekamaa vinitavivadasokadainya kGryavasa
na agamayata I sukham anubhuya dukham apy anubhuyate I satt'Un apy
upasya vipattir uasyate I sapsaraaarakGvacara hi etad eva paryapt
vyasanam ata pratika?tataray apy atra kraahrGy asadyante srutimanovi- '
dhini I na hy enam anupatan kas ait sukhi nama I prabaZaniZakuZanaZajva-,
ZakaZaadhyagatasyanuktasiddhG dGhadu;kha I travidheyamanas aabh '
mukha parabhava utsangagatani sarvadainyany asannavarti paribhavo bhayam
upari vyavasthitam abhito vipraZambhavaikrtani I sk?epata sarva asiva
jaZam upagrhya tr? nara upabadhnati I sa aa
21
madviyogadinyavakaso na
hrdi kara,iyab I iqo hi ZokasvabhGvo viyogadbkhGnugata eva hi priyajana
saogal I
dirghakGZapariaayad dr1hasnehanibadhany api sauh;dni kaena visZiyan
ti I pra,in viparyasas aai?a aetasab priyo 'y mameti I drsyante kara
antaraviparyayat parivartamanani priyariyai jivaZoke I tasmn na para
tantrev aparinipannasvabhGve?u
22
prakrtibhedvarti?u vipraZabhapadsthG
neu kaavipariaaZoZasiZeu BokGyasaayeu priyasaagamev abhinivisya-
'
- 23 2 3a -
~ =
t khedyitavya I tatra sukha dhairya eva parU?aa apatsv avaZabo
bhavati vi?adm avadhirayati soka uaru,addhi vighnayati aadm aatan-
tip prajnanasahitG aa tad evabhimatam art ham anayati I
2 1 AC sa aa, B sa sa 22 BCD avinio
BCD sukhair
23 mss . vyo 23a A sukhai .
The Sarthavahajataka
48. If I do not make a fri end of thi s enemy, the evi l bearing the
name body, my mi nd sha l l burn for l ong wi th the fi re of re
pentance , whi ch has s i ghs as i ts fl ames .
49
Si rs , setti ng asi de confusi on , l ay hol d of my dead body as you wou l d a
raft. ( Then ) , cl i ngi ng to one another, arri ve at a spot in ( any part i cul ar)
di recti on, l ed by the speed of the water or by the wi nd . Supporti ng your
sel ves with l eaves , roots , fru i ts , water and such l i ke , unfa i l i ng in your
friendshi p towards one another , dependi ng on deeds done by yoursel ves , and
contempl ati ng the nature of the worl d , awa i t the resul ts of your acti ons ,
with di ssens i ons , sorrows and mi seri es subdued . After enjoyi ng pl easures ,
one experi ences al so pai n . After rel i sh i ng good fortune , one suffers a l so
mi sfortune. Thi s al one i s suffi ci ent di saster for those frequenting the
pri son of exi stence. But , far worse cal ami ti es, whi ch burn the ear and the
mj nd , l i e in wa i t for them. No one who runs after th i s ( pl easure ) i s e ver
happy. The sorrow of bei ng burnt, endured by one i n the mi dst of masses of
fl ames fl urri ed by a s trong wi nd, has not been spoken of, or experi enced
before . Destructi on Ii es in the face of those whose mi nds are Iiabl e to
be governed by desi res . Al l sorrows rest i n thei r l aps. Humi l i ati on l urks
in the vi c i n i ty . Fear is stati oned above . Decepti on and hosti l i ty l i e on
al l s i des. In bri ef, des i re draws near i tsel f a mass of i l l -l uck and bi nds
man . Al l ow no room i n your. hearts for that sorrow of separati on from me .
Such i s the nature of the worl d that uni on wi th bel oved ones i s i nvariabl y
fol l owed by the sorrow of separati on .
Even fri endsh i ps c l osel y bound with ti es of affecti on through assoc i -
ati on over l ong periods o f ti me fal l apart i n a moment. T h i s ( noti on tha t )
thi s person i s dear t o me i s a del us i on i n the mi nds of peop l e. The p l eas
ant and the unpl easant are seen al ternat i ng i n the worl d , because of
changes ( resu l t i ng from) other causes . Therefore one shou l d not di stress
onesel f by devoti ng one ' s attenti on ent i rel y to assoc i ati on wi th dear ones ,
wh i ch i s dependent on others , i mperfect i n nature , i nherently prone to
breaki ng up, an abode of decei t , characteri sed by fi ckl eness and i ns tanta
neous change and ful l of troubl e and sorrow. Courage al one, i n that i n
stance , acts eas i l y as a support t o men , i n ti mes o f d i s tress ; i t repudi
ates gri ef, restra i ns sorrows and averts i mpendi ng di sasters . That
( courage ) al one , supported by wi sdom, effects the achi evement of des i red a ims .

:0
sAk1-AvAJA1ArA

ckcn:rtt:s tu n:prcgccncm crcgc stqcgct: ktgcm cntcrcgct: kcnt:m

ccch:nctt: prct:bhcnc cgcscgctg cscnncsnchcduk suhcn 5 >
dhcrcrthcgccsukn: ccpchcnt: / mctktcm cnupcgcdh:s tu bhccdbh:
pugc cJrc kcrc:gc / pugcm cc h: prc:ncm :hcmutrc cc n:rctgcgc
bcndhur cpctsu :cd: scgc pcthcg cgctncchg prcd:pcs tcos: prcpc-
tcu ccikr bhcgcstnc crckc mchgcIcm cdc:dhcs:ddhcm ctgcnt:kc-

s:d supcccrc sc: pcrcgocm cpcdgctcncm cgctcn c:pcr:pcn su~

khcnc kctr d:c:d:cntcgcp:n gccscm ckcrc prcscncm cncbh:bhu~
z4 = ~ = = :
t c:crcdg / pugcc[hbhcd cc cc puruo drccgchc 'p: sukhcm ` .
ccgchctc / pcrcIckckcntcrc :cdcpcJsthnc 'p: ncc mcrcqcscmcgc nc

:Jnt: pugckcrcc / kc[ckcprcccgckcrkccng cp: drgc: prcgcc-
kctc sciccrcnt: pugcbcI:nc / pugc:r cc cckh:Iccgcddh:tcsukhcdhgcc~
gcprctt::st:c ckcrcgcnt: sckcIcbhucncdh:pctgcbh:ckchct:q
;5
scrcIokcscdhcrcg tcthcgct: gucsddh: prcg cc prctcnusukhcncc~
cd:nc prccurccncmcnc:r::m cncntcdukhcbccs:pctcdu:tcm cgcs:~
n:m :hc pcrctrc cc bcI:cn prct:kccgcgcnubcndhcdu:tc cnckcrcc:-
rcktcnuchgcJru bhccbhcgcg:m c:c ckh:Ic :pcr:tcsukhcbh:n:c-
ckhcIc sctt:scncntcr:tc :pctt:m ckcrccbhrcmcnc:Jh:n1 :tg
clcm :t: prcschgcnct:pctct: / rgcIc ccrcmcscdco 'g bhccmukh :tg
uktc bcdh:sctto uhut cgrcnc bcbhuc /
24 mss . cmcbh: c : /3 Icbhcc
The Sarthavahajataka :I
Non-restra i nt of sorrow torments the organs of sense unnecessari l y, h i n-
ders the accompl i shment of duti es, snatches away one ' s l ovel i ness , weari es
on ' s i ntel l i gence , 5 7 fri ends , who have encountered sorrow ari si ng
from affecti on , and obstructs rel i g i ous meri t , wea l th , gl ory and happ i ness .
Refl ecti ng on what I have done, you s i rs shou l d take an i nterest i n the
practice of vi rtue . Vi rtue al one i s a bl amel ess ki nsman here , and there
( i n the worl d to come ) as wel l , a gri evi ng fri end in ti mes of sorrow, a
fare for the journey carri ed wi thout effort , a l i ght i n the dark, a means
of passi ng over preci pices , a protecti on where there i s danger , a bl essi ng
presenti ng i tsel f undi vi ded , and i n great measure , a master mos t
approachabl e , a refuge to those i n di stress , an abode for unchangi ng p l eas
ures , a fi el d for gl ory spreadi ng through the d i recti ons , a ri ch source
for pra i se , ' and fearl essness unsurpassed . By resort i ng to vi rtue al one
does a person pl unge i nto happi ness even if it i s di fficul t to be entered
i nto . They who practi se vi rtue do not become despondent in the wi l derness
of the other worl d, at ti mes of despa i r , and a l so at the moment of death
Those s trong i n vi rtues general l y wander unhurt even through the rough
grounds of b i rth , whi ch are hard wi th masses of thorn s . Through vi rtue
al one do ( peopl e ) draw near to themsel ves the weal th of the qua l i ti es per
ta i ni ng to a Tathagata , which ( qua l i ti es ) a re copi ous i n the i r man i festati on ,
because of the i ncl ination for the wel fare and happi ness of the enti re
uni verse, supreme i n thei r be i ng consecrated soverei gn over the whol e worl d ,
and are shared by everyone. How much more , does one ( posses s i ng vi rtue)
eagerl y surpass mi sfortune sayi ng ' th i s i s enough ' - (mi sfortune ) . wh i ch
has the evi l effect of havi ng no occas i on for the sl i ghtest happi ness ,
wh i ch a g i tates the minds of many peopl e , whi ch i s contami nated by the
fal l i ng down together of the a rrows of endl ess miseries , whi ch is exhaust
i ng, wh i ch has the faul t of causi ng conti nuous ru i n to the fool i s h , at
every moment , here and in the other (worl d ) , whi ch is fri ghtfu l on account
of the necessary consequences occasi oned by hatred , varied in form, whi ch
i s i nvol ved wi th the enjoyments of the worl d , wh i ch i s i nauspi c i ous , harsh ,
and vi l l ai nous through i ts devoti on to perverse pl easures , wh i ch i s hi dden
under the desi gnation ' good fortune ' and wh i ch burns the mi nd because of
ru i n ( occas i oned ) wi thout cause. I t is ti me for acti on . Thi s is the fi nal
message , good s i rs . " The Bodhi sattva spoke thus and remai ned cl osel y
attenti ve for a moment .

52
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA

nivaryameno 'pi satait suhrdhir

ba?pCbuvisyandiviZocanantait I
- 26 - - -
sadhu svadehasrayaim apek
tatyaja Lokvyasanopatapta II 49 II
artasvarair aviratair avibhaktavarais
-
- - -' 2 7
te viadpariLuptamanasthitina I
(UaasaLiLaradrantaraLa;
scuk?ubhe bhrsata LavaCmburasi II 50 1/
bodhisattvo 'pi mahCsattva iti praidhim uabrhaY1 asa santaye sarva
sattvana I
divya tavat prakrticapaLa sopasarga vibhti
prag evanya parimitasukhapratyayapratyapaya . /
- - 28
- &
tasmn nartho m < - )Bukhai; Bvapnamayopamanait
puyad asman na ca saasuk prarthaye projjhya LokGn // 51 /1
mohGvarte mraamkare manapaaagarbhe
tr?atoye mdnakaLue krodhassarisarpe I
mgn Lo bhavajaLanidhau sokavatavadhte
puyad aBmd aha asar krtsna uttarayeya II 52 II
ev krtva praidhim acaL sadrisarsthiratma
tyakt(pek?at sucaritasatoparjite 'pi svadehe /
niBtrisena prauditamnat pataya asa kuki
sv sokartivyathitahrdya praina taraGya II 53 II
atha susruvire gira subh
suravidyadharayaksaraksasam I
" 't ha -
:
-h
'
29
t c ramano rasraya.
patitas tasya guopashita /1 54 II
26 mss . sadhu 27 mss . manasthiO 28 mss . ntho 29 E vicio

W`
+
.
The Sarthavahajataka
J

+J . Though restra i ned by a hundred fri ends , tears streami ng t rom the
corners of the i r eyes , the ri ghteous one gave up concern for
h i s own body, di stressed as he was by the mi sfortunes of the
peop l e .
bJ . The sa l ty ocean became more ag i ta ted , the i ns i de o f i ts watery
crevices fi l l ed wi th the pa i nfu l cri es of those whose steadi
ness of mi nd was l ost through despa i r , ( cri es ) unceasi ng,
thei r Iords i ndi sti nct.
The Bodh i sattva , the Great Bei ng , strengthened h i s vow to ( ach i eve ) peace
for al l bei ngs , in th i s manner .
5 1 . " Even di vi ne spl endour i s i nconstant by nature , and fu l l of
mi sfortune, how much more any other , wh i ch peri s hes aga i n ,
bei ng the resu l t o f l i mi ted pl easures ( onl y) . Therefore ,
have no need of 2 pl easures , i l l usory as dreams . Nor do
I wi sh to l eave asi de the worl d of human bei ngs and enjoy the
bl i ss of tranqu i l i ty on account of thi s vi rtuous deed .
52 . May I , through thi s vi rtuous deed , rescue a l l hel pl ess bei ngs
i mmersed i n the ocean of ex i stence , wh i ch has del usi on as i ts
wh i rl pool , death a s a sea -monster , conce i t as the stones i n
i t , desi re as i ts water , and anger as a creepi ng serpent,
wh ich i s turbi d wi th pass i on, and i s shaken by the wi nd of
sorrow. "
53 . Havi ng thus made an unshakabl e vow, he whose mi nd was as f i rm as
i ron , gave up concern for h i s own body , though it had been
acqui red through a hundred good deeds , and del i ghted in mi nd ,
he spl i t open h i s own bel l y wi th a kni fe , i n order to rescue
l i vi ng bei ngs, h i s heart perturbed by thei r pai ns and sorrows .
54 . Then were heard the auspi ci ous words of the gods , the vidyadharas ,
the yak?as and the rak;sas as fol l ows . " Hi s beauti ful and
charmi ng body, ful l of vi rtues , is destroyed .
1f

54
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA

^
sattvarthapratipattikausalam aho hI dhIrata cetasa
puyabhyasavise?apuyaahata ascaryarpasthitib /
sadhun svasukhanuragavigamasvaccha bata prakriy
;
J0 - - -
- - - - - - - - bata kfa napekate svasrayam II 55 /1
loko 'y vinimIlito 'pi vidu?a pronmIlita sarvata
- - - - - 31
kirtya candramayukhadhautakumudcchaya - - - - - /
etenaiva nimajjatapi bhuvan magna samabhyuddhrta
janmavaskarakardme sphuradruklesakrimivyakule II 56 /1

tiryag vik?ipyaman navajalasisirair mndmandair mrudbhir

divyodyanadrumebhya kusuam avirata taccharIre papata I
abhyudgamyaburaseb sphutamaikiraasrIkaralaib sirobhir
vyabhugnopantamdhyaib kuvalayamrdubhis t bhujangab praemb II
"
//
lakmya samlabdham iva prakQa
pramr?tacaIkaracaruvaram /
samudataprora api prsann
raraja tat tasya vibhob sarIram II 58 //
alambya plava iva te 'tha taccharI
bapGmbuvyatikarapaparantanetro I
utterr mkarkarakatormicakr
tasyaiva praidhibalasrayat saudam II 59 II
tad eva atidukarai bhagavan asau bhutaye
cakGra jagat kfGparigatGaladhya8aya /
prasadyata tatra mnasam ato jagadbandhave
samagrabhuvanopakGrakararaikavIre jine II 60 /1
30 mss . lOkopakaratara 3 1 AE ObhighGtadvi?a, BCD ObhighGtadvi?ab

'
1

The Sarthavahajataka
55. Ah ! the ski l l in effecti ng the wel fare of the peopl e , the di s
cretion of the mind , and the marvel l ous appearance of those
great in vi rtue because of the excel l ence of thei r practi ce
of vi rtue. The procedure of action of the good i s i ndeed d i s
ti nct through the absence of attachment for one ' s own happ i
ness Compas s i on q q q q does not have ( any) concern for
onesel f .
56 . Th i s worl d , though faded , has been made to bl ossom everywhere
by the wi se one , wi th ( h i s ) fame , whi ch the col our of
the wh i te water-l i l y, bri ght with the rays of the moon . By
hi m a l one , though drowni ng ( i n the ocean ) , have bei ngs sunk i n
the di rty fi l th o f bi rths , fu l l of huge , struggl i ng worms of
angu i s h , been pu l l ed out .
5 7 . Fl owers from trees i n cel est i al gardens , bl own s i deways by
gentl e breezes , cool with fresh water , fel l on h i s body , un
i nterrupted l y. Serpents emerged from the ocean and made obe i
sance to hi m wi th heads as suppl e as the water-l i l y bent down
towards the mi ddl e , ( thei r hoods ) expanded and l ustrous wi th
the rays of the vi si bl e gems .
58 . That body of that Lord , pl ea s i ng though bereft of l i fe , l ove l y
i n col our l i ke pol i shed gol d , l ay radi ant as though hel d wi th
del i ght by t he goddess of fortune .
59. Then they , the corners of whose eyes were red through the
sheddi ng of tears , cl ung to h i s body as they wou l d to a raft ,
and by taki ng resort to the s trength of h i s vow al one , ( they )
crossed that ocean wi th i ts c i rcl es of waves struck by the
cl aws of sea-monsters .
60 . Thus di d tha t Bl essed One , whose pure thoughts were fi l l ed
with compas s i on , do what was very hard to be done , for the
wel l -bei ng of the worl d . Therefore , make you r minds serene
with regard to hi m, the ki nsman of the worl d , the vi ctori ous
one , the uni que hero , engaged i n hel p ing al l beings .

55

'
|

l
56
SARTHAVAHAJATAKA
prasadya aa mano munau suaaritaikaratnakare
vaco
J2
'vitathavadina srutirasayan sryatam I
tadasrava,avanaitap jagad i bhramaty aturap
bhavadhvani nirasraye vyasanakatandaite II J II
iti srisarthavahajatak samaptam / /
lc mss . aaVo
. The Sa rtha v,ahaja taka
_
6 1 . Wi th mi nds made serene towards the sage , the sol e repos i tory
of the gems of good deeds , may the words of that teacher of
the truth , an el i xi r to the ear , be heard . Thi s sufferi ng worl d ,
l ed astray by not havi ng heard tha t ( teach i ng ) , wanders al ong
the shel terl ess road of ex' i stence , wh i ch i s dark and covered
wi th thorns of sorrows:
Thus ends the gl ori ous Sarthavahajataka .

a/
S A R V A M D A D A J A T A K A
paradukhadukhita svajivitam api napek?ante sadhava I
-
.
1
tadyathanusruyate I
bodhisattvo 'nyatamap svakulakramagatap mahimagalap samanusasasa I tasyar-
thijanamanoharair aVilamapravrttimadhuratarair anatikrantakazabhi la?itai
2
phalasakGrpayopasamsvacchasobhair vibhavavisargair lokan satarayata
sarvapdada ity evap yathGrthap naa prathitam as it I
jagaddhitadhanasamutsukatvat
sa rajyabhGrap bibharap babhuva I
klitisvara pUrvakrtanavadya
puyaprabhGvopanatap kramea II 1 II
na tasya kipakaphalopamas cala
mano
3
manovibhraaatrabhadrika I
- -4 -
svabhagadheyopanata vibhutayo
babandhur araprakrter mahGtmana I I 2 I I

parBramas tasya babhuva yautako
mhGkrPadhinamter mahipate I
prabhutva asij jagat tv abadhita
vibhutisapbhogasukhe?u bhUri?u II 3 II
na tasya matsaryatamo 'vaguthanap
babhuva gatre?v api mnasa yad I
tad kathaivoparatasukhGgate
tropame sokanibandhane dhane
6
II 4 II
1 BCD nusmarami 2 B o?ia, CD o?ita 3 BCD malo 4 BD dheyanata
5 A yogako, BCD ? dyotako, EFG yotako But cf . i pancaka , 9 1 d 6 BD vane

T H E S A R V A M 0 A 0 A J A T A K A
Good peopl e , who gri eve over the mi sery of others , have no concern even
for the i r own l i ves .
It i s tradi tiona l l y heard as fol l ows .
The Bodhi sattva rul ed over a certai n regi on of the earth wh i ch he had i n
heri ted l i neal l y from - h i s own fami l y. He became known by the name Sarva

dada ( Al l -gi ver ) , ( a name ) fi tti ng i n meani ng, as he gave sati s faction to
peopl e by h i s gi fti ng of wea l th , wh i ch, capti vati ng the mi nds of those i n
want, was al l the more pl eas i ng because of the fai rness of the procedure
of di stri buti on ; l onged for , because the ti me ( of gi vi ng) was not passed
by, and c l earl y gl orious because i t appeased the mi sery of a des i re for ga i n
1 . That l ord of the earth , bei ng eager to effect the wel fa re of
the worl d , bore the burden of k i ngsh i p , whi ch had fal l en to
h i s share in due course , because of the power of bl amel es s
( acts of) vi rtue cul ti vated i n former ( bi rths ) .
2 . Ri ches that he had obta i ned by h i s good fortune , ( bi tter) l i ke
the kipaka fru i t , fi ck l e , ( seemi ng ) good because of a mere
i l l us i on of the mi nd , di d not b i nd the mi nd of that Great
Bei ng, the Nobl e-natured One .
3 . ( Al though ) exerti on was the exc l u s i ve possess ion of that k i ng
whose mi nd was subject to great compas s i on , he had mastery,
unhi ndered , over abundant wea l th , enjoyments and pl easures of
the worl d .
4 . Then , when the mental vei l o f the darkness of greed di d not
exi st even for h i s l imbs , even tal k of weal th stopped,
( wea l th ) wh i ch resembl es grass , i s unwel come , the cause of
sorrow.

60
SARVAMDADAJATAKA
=

~===~

=
=======~

~~=====~~^~==

~======

=~==~=

~
-
====

= = =

=~==== ==
t ki mhGtmnam anyatama parthivo ' trta svarajyasriya parityakta
dharyasa sukhasadhanopayaaarura svarajyad uccalayitum upacakrae I
srapya bhogan mahato 'py anaryar
-
7 - -
panthnam aryacaritap viZanghya I
trQparita karuatmake?u
sadhu?v api krodhavi?a vamanti II 5 II
bhaiajyavrkfa iva ye kada cit
kva cit katha cij jagato hitaya /
bhavanti tan apy upataptacittar
krodhGgnina kQpurua dhanti I I 6
. .
c
kurvita ko nama manu?ya aryar
sacetanas te?u manarado?a I
ye?a yasobhi kumuaavaatair
- - -
9
-
udbhasitaniva digantarari II
7 II
atha dharairajobhir sarikarhadhrais
10
turagakhuranipataprodgatais chGdayan kham /
sa nrratir upatasthe mattaatangasainyair
upavanatarupgan arujan meghaniZan / 8 II
uddhir iva yugante pZavayaZ Zokam an tar
ZuZitamkarapucchacchinnacancattarahga
sa nrPabaZasaho nagnanistrsapattra
sphuritaravimykhas tatpu sdha II 9 II
uanatam api pu,yair vipraZambhGvasan
dhig anupasamakari srisuk parthivana I
pisitam iva vipti kravyabhugma9aZan
yad iha bhavati pupsa vairavairasya Zam II ! II
7 EFG patthanam 8 ABCD dharma 9 EFG siniva 1 0 BD dhumrai
The SarvaTdadajataka
6 1

===

= = =

= =

===

==

=
^ =^=

A certa i n ki ng, who , di ssati sfi ed wi th the spl endour of his own ki ngdom,
had abandoned the gl ory of vi rtue , and was cruel in the means ( he used )
for ach i evi ng h i s happi nes s , came to ou st that Great Bei ng from h i s own
ki ngdom.
5 . I gnobl e ones , though they have gai ned numerous p l easures ,
abandon the path fol l owed by nobl e ones ; ful l of desi re they
di scharge the poi son of anger even on the good , the compas
si onate ones .
6 . They who , l i ke heal i ng trees , exi st for the wel fare of the
worl d , somewhere , someti me , through some means or other , - even
them do the wicked destroy , thei r mi nds burn i ng wi th the f i re
of anger.
7 . Whi ch nob l e man , havi ng reason , woul d do wrong ( even ) i n mi nd
to those whose g l ory, as wh i te as the kumud fl ower, bri ghtens
the di recti ons as it were .
8 . Then that k i ng came with armi es of el ephants i n rut , coveri ng
the sky wi th earth-dust , smoke-hued l i ke the neck of the
sarika b i rd , ( dust ) roused by the stampede of the hooves of
horses ; and shattering cl usters of trees in groves , dark as
c l ouds .

L i ke an ocean fl oodi ng the worl d at the end of an ' age ' ; i ts

unsteady waves cut by the tai l s of the makara fi sh sl i theri ng
wi th i n , that mul ti tude of royal armi es bes i eged hi s c i ty , the
sun ' s rays gl i tteri ng on the bared bl ades of the swords
(of warri ors ) e
1 0 . Fi e upon the pl easure of gl ory of ki ngs , affordi ng no repose,
whi ch, though fal l en to thei r share because of vi rtue , end i n
di sappoi ntment , and become here ( i n th i s worl d ) for men , the
cause of extreme hatred, l i ke a pi ece of very putrid fl esh for
a group of ' fl esh-eaters ' !

62
SARVADADAJATAKA
"

atha bodhisattva prag eva viditavi?ayado?avairavaira

1 1
sarambhavipra
lambhQdyanarthabhyi?tha rajyam atimanyamana svasukhashogabhi?vahga
dainyanupakli?tamanasas cintaya babhva I
dhig astv anarya vi?ayasray sukha
^ ~ *
12
samiraoddhutalatantacancalam I
- 1 3
-
upasdte yatra nibaddhaanasa
nara dasa bandhujanopatapinim II 1 1 II
vatoddhtatarahgitadhvajasikhpratyahatambhodharam
- - -
14'
dnaprasrutisiktadantamusalakruradvipendrakulam I
sakto 'ratibala vihantum akhil bahudvitiyo 'py a
rak?ed ak?atacarii yadi krpa mateva napadi II 12 II
-
1 5
- - -
ya va srir adhigamyate paravadhavyasahgadagdhatana
- -- - - 1 6 - ^
t vanched bhramaropagitakus ko vadhyamlam iva I
yo 'pi svarthanibandhanapraayina srasthito vartmana
prag eva vyasanaturasya jagato yo ' hitayodyata II 1 3 II
api ca
rajye 'paro yadi mama praay karoti
- - 1 7
- -
pujyo maya nanu vise?ata eva raja I
rajyasraya
1 8
khalu parartha ah bibhari
. - 19
saklesabharam imm ayatadukhahetu II 1 4 II
atithir iva yato
20
'ya mananiyo narendro
madupahitavibhtiprarthanakr?paceta I
upacitakusalatvac canukampavise?at
suta iva vinayart ko ' tra kopavakasa II 1 5 II
i 1 ABCD vairavairasya 1 2 ss . ooddhrtaO 1 3 mss . upabhasate
14 A pratiSrati O, BCDEFG pratisruti O 1 5 BCD abhigaO 1 6 F mar'a o
1 7 EFG e?a 18 EFG sram 1 9 ABCD khasil 20 EFG tato
The Sarvadadajataka
Then the Bodhi sattva , knowi ng that extreme hatred resu l ted from the faul t
of sense-objects , di sda i ned ki ngsh i p , whi ch i s mostl y characteri ze d by
evi l s l i ke pri de and dece i t ; and wi th h i s mi nd unsul l i ed by the wretched
ness of bei ng i ntensel y attached to the enjoyment of h i s own pl easures ,
he thought:
1 1 . " Fi e upon those base pl easures associ ated wi th the objects of
the senses , unstabl e l i ke the end of a creeper shaken by the
wind ; to wh i ch when mi nds are fettered , men reach a state of
l i fe that gi ves pa i n to thei r ki nsmen !
1 2 . I , though my arms are my only compani on , am capabl e o f de
stroyi ng the ent i re army of the enemy , i ts wav i ng banner-ti ps
ra i sed by the wi nd beati ng aga i nst the c l ouds ; ( the army)
ful l of l arge, cruel el ephants , thei r pestl e-tusks spri nkl ed
wi th streams of rut-fl u i d ; i f not ( for the fact that) com
passi on, mov i ng about unharmed , protects me , l i ke a mother ,
i n ( ti mes of ) di s tres s .
1 3. Whatever gl ory i s gai ned by a wretch , who resorts to the
ki l l i ng of an enemy - who wou l d l ong for tha t , whi ch i s l i ke
a wreath ( pl aced on the head) of one condemned to be k i l l e d ,
with fl owers around whi ch ( on l y) bees buzz? Even one who goes
forth a l ong a path l eadi ng to one ' s own profi t ( woul d not ) .
How much l ess I , who am i ntent on the wel fare of the worl d
wh i ch suffers mi s fortune?
Further ,
1 4. If another k i ng desi res my ki ngdom, shou l d I not especi a l l y
honour hi m i ndeed? Veri l y, I bear thi s burden o f mi sery based
on ki ngsh i p , the cause of prol onged sufferi ng , for the wel fa re
of others .
1 5 . Si nce th i s ki ng, who i s attracted by des i re for weal th fa l l en
to my share , shou l d ( ei ther) be honoured l i ke a guest , because
of my abundant vi rtue and superi or compassi on , ( or treated )
l i ke a chi l d for the sake of di sci pl i ne , where then , i s there
room for anger?

`
63
64
SARVA

DADAJATAKA
am

amama

m

am=

amaaaa

&

mm

m&mmm&&=&

aa

aa

&maa&

aaa
21
-
unmocayaty eva baUc ca yo m
rajyabhidhGnad vyasanapratanat I
yady atra kury manasar prakopap
papo 'parar ko 'tha maya samr syat II 16 II
rajyasya do?avayave nivesap
prakhyaayan hanti yasarsukhGni I
mam arthatar sik?ayate narendro
rajyabhidh;ne tamsi bhramantam II 1 7 II
tyaktavyam etena ca karaena
k?itisvarasrisukha atmakamair I
yad atra saktasya janasya vaira
bhayarasahgar sirasi sphuranti II 18 II
yo vaha utsrjya tapovan;ni
nirantar;yay abhitar sivani I
grhGbhidhanap bhaya avasai
narhGmi nahap vyasanany auni II 1 9 II
tat svastirajyadyutivistarebhyo
naikavyaZikGsrayadaruebhyar /
y;syai santani vanany ato ' hap
vivekajapritinibandhanani
22
II 20 II
kalyaitra yata eva ja
madya nai?kraasukhodyaya I
kaZyaa evastv anayo 'py ato 'sya
sabandhumitrasya saracchatani II 21 II
ga garva mahimnar
23
k?itipatir aha ity ujjhyat vipralabhar
m = = m = =
2
4
pratyasannopatapa anuvahasi vftha bhahginip kip nayajna I
jya tyaktavya eva vyasanaarigataP natyajas tvap kimarthap
sanke durjanyam itthap ma nratir ayap k?aayi?yaty
2
5
2
5
ayatnar II 22 II
\ ABCD e?a 22 EFG kapri 23 mss. himna 24 BCD nuraji
25 mss . yi?yat sayatnar
'
The Sarvadadajataka
65
m

aa

mmmaa

m&m

am

mmm

mmmmm

mmm

mm

maa

ama

ma

ma

mm

1 6 . I f, at th i s ti me , I enterta i n anger of mi nd towards hi m, who

i ndeed wi l l forci bl y rel ease me from the offshoot , of mi sfor
tune cal l ed ki ngsh i p , then what other wi cked person wou l d be
equal to me ?
1 7 . Proc l a i mi ng res i dence i n the perni c i ous sector ( cal l ed) ki ng
s hi p, one destroys gl ory and happ i ness . The ( enemy) ki ng trul y
i nstructs me who am wanderi ng about i n the darkness , wh i ch i s
termed ki ngsh i p .
I 8. They who are i nterested i n thei r own ( we l fare ) shou l d g i ve up
the gl ori ous spl endour of ki ngshi p al so for th i s reason : for
hatred, fear , and ev i l i nc l i nations fi l l the head of him who
cl i ngs to i t .
1 9 . O n the other hand , I , who l i ve i n ( an abode of ) danger cal l ed
a househol d , avo i di ng penance-groves , wh i ch are free of re
strai nts and auspi ci ous in every respect, do deserve these
mi sfortunes .
20 . Therefore , I shal l go from here to the peaceful forests , whi ch
cause happi ness born of sol i tude , ( away) from fortune , the
gl ory of k i ngsh i p , and mul ti tudes , ( a l l ) dreadful i n thei r
being associ ated wi th much sufferi ng.
2 1 . Si nce the ( enemy) ki ng i s i ndeed a good fri end , ( come ) to
bring about the joy of my departure from the worl d today ,
hence, may even mi sconduct be of benefi t to hi m, h i s fri ends
and ki nsmen , over a hundred years .
22. Be not proud o f power; cast away the del us i on , ' I a m k i ng ' ;
why do you bear i n va i n , the authori ty of l eadershi p , whi ch
i s peri shabl e , and i n the vi ci n i ty of whi ch l i es pai n? Ki ng
shi p, besi eged by mi s fortune , shoul d i ndeed be abandoned . For
what reason have you not abandoned i t ( al ready ) ? I assume that
th i s ki ng wi l l , effortl essl y, end my evi l ( rol e ) , i n thi s manner.

* -

'
u

'
66
SARVADADAJATAKA

~------------------~-~-~--------------------------------
kad tyaktva gehaT kukrtasatasabadhavipas
vane vatsyaiti ppasamasukhasabhogasubhage I
-26 2 7 - - 28 29 -
vitapka ye bhuta sucipa anuaddha mama mate
ppasiddhGs te di?tya k?itipatim ima ppGpya na cipat II 23 II
iti viniscitya bodhisattvo janmantapabhyastanai?kpamyasukhabhyudayapapicayo
.
-
.
0 - - - -
mrga iva vagupavapodhanipgamopaZabhodbhutappamoda samapanitapajyaspisu-
cakGZkGpavibhpakGyabhapaZaghuviviktavigpaha papaip apapijnatatapova
nagamnappayojanar s9happaayavispabhasnehabahumnanipatyay ca
-
- 31 -
bandhuvapg svapuyabaZava?tambhopanatasukhopabhogy ca pajaZak?mi
papyu?itopabhogamZinamZanakusumabandhana iva spaj papityajyanytamad
viviktam aSradam aZaakapa I
ahuyaana iva paZZavin dPua
sakhGkapair svakusuabhapaabhipaai I
sant vananta upagamya sa bodhisattvar
PPGpto 'mrt nrasukhaip anavGtapuwam I I 24 I I
yany eva okapaPidevaukhGni lake
kamatmana anucitopasamotsavanam I
tany eva na ddhati ppasaappiya
ppiti nipGi?asukhappaayanavadyam II 25 II
pu?padhivasasuaibhi, sa vanantavatai,
sjita, ppativinodya sapiPkhed I
dhyatva pPadaZin manujendPaZak?m
svega eva manasi k?itipa, pupo?a JJ 26 II
26 ACDEFG tapko, B titapkta 27 EFG me 28 A 'bhutat, B bhutatan,
CD bhutan, EFG bhuttat 29 AEFG suaaPita, BCD svacapita 30 A vagu-
Baao
31 BCD panatanatasuO
The Sarvadadajataka
67
------------------- -- ------------ -- ---
23. ' When sha l l I abandon the househo l d , unpl easant because i t i s
crowded wi th hundreds of evi l deeds , and l i ve i n the forest ,
p l easi ng because of the joy and bl i ss of tranqui l l i ty? '
those del i berati ons of my mi nd , wh i ch exi sted over a very l ong
ti m, have fortunatel y come to fru i ti on wi thout del ay, on
meeting thi s ki ng . "
So resol vi ng , the Bodhi sattva , wel l acqua i nted wi th the ari s i ng o f the joy
of depa rture ( from the househo l d ) wh i ch he had practi sed in other bi rths ,
resembl i ng an el ephant, whose joy i s aroused on obta i n i ng rel ease from the
confi nement of a snare , h i s fi gure d i sti ngu i shed and l i ght, wi th the burden
on the body in the form of beauti ful ornaments i ndi cati ng the gl ory of
k i ngsh i p removed ; h i s i ntenti on to go to a penance grove kept enti rel y
unknown to others ; ( he) abandoned ( hi s ) k i th and k i n , fau l tl ess i n thei r
deepl y rooted l ove , i ntimacy , affecti on and great respect, and the gl ory
of ki ngshi p, enjoyabl e because of pl easures obtai ned by recourse to the
power of h i s own vi rtue , l i ke one ( abandon i ng ) a garl and woven out of faded
fl owers , soi l ed through use , and wi thered ; and l ent spl endour to a certa i n
secl uded hermi tage.
24 . Beckoned as i f he were by branches , the hands of trees ful l
of shoots , beauti fu l wi th ornaments of thei r own b l ossoms ,
that Bodhi sattva reached the peacefu l forest regi on and ga i ned
i mperi shabl e ( happi ness ) , not atta i ned earl ier through ki ngl y
pl easures .
c!. That wh i ch, i n thi s worl d , trul y causes sorrow and weepi ng to
those gi ven to l ust, for whom the b l i ss of tranqu i l l i ty i s not
agreeabl e , that same gi ves joy to those who take del i ght in
seren i ty , ( a joy) unbl emi shed because of the l ove of happi ness ,
free of sensual des i re .
26 . Fanned by forest-breezes , pure wi th the scent of fl owers , that
k i ng di spe l l ed the wea ri ness of h i s body , and refl ecti ng on
roya l gl ory, wh i ch is su l l i ed wi th negl i gence , he fostered i n
h i s mi nd the des i re of emanci pati on a l one .

|
'

68
SARVAMDADAJATAKA
^^^^
^"^^^^^^

^^ ^
krtva nama, sa bhuvanatrayasahkarebhya
sarvatmna dasasu dik?u tathQgatebhyah I
amanasadvaakuthGparibhogaramye
e tarob k?itipatir ni?asada madhye II z / II
sa khedito 'ntaQpurasundari
skesapak?anuguair viasaib I
viviktashogasukhQny arayany
aokya visranta iva k?itisa, II 28 II
parisravannirjharavaridhQra-
32
prak?aitasyasiataani I
sanuni pasyan sa mhidharaa
ayatnarmya7i md jagama I I 29 I I
-
- - - 33
aihgitan pu?pabharasabhib
snehQd iva praasl atabhib I
mhiruhQn bhUripaasanian
aokya reme sa mhimahendr II 30 II
akarkasa8yakaserukQi
bmddvirephQhatapu?karai I
. -k
-
h
34
'bh ' n'r' ?aaa. sa nro 'lreme
sarsi paPhinakuakulani II 31 II
vivekajapritisukhQnukua
nisargaray sa vanantabhUmim I
nirik?amaa, k?itipa, prahar?a
jagaa sasantaanovikara II 32 II
udik?ya ssaktasikha4ikeka
mano 'bhiramai sa kananani I
anekaskesavi?opadagdhQp
nrasriy bhUmipatir jagarhe II 33 II
32 A vanniralavari o, B sramavannimaao, D sraavanniraao
33 EFG raatabhi 34 EFG sa ni
The Sarvadadajataka
^^^^ ^^^ - ^^ ^^^^
2 7 . Payi ng obei sance whol e- heartedl y to the Tathagatas i n the ten
d i rect i ons , who bri ng happi ness to the three worl ds , the k i ng
sat at the foot of a tree i n the mi ddl e ( of the hermi tage ) ,
pl easant because the kusa grass ( growi ng beneath ) , unwi thered
and green , had been unused .
28 . That ki ng, di sturbed as he' was with the coquetti sh manner
congen i al to the facti on of defi l ement of the l ovel y fema l es
of the i nner apartment , fel t at ease, as i t were , seei ng the
forests so agreeabl e , because of the pl easure of sol i tude
( they afford ) .
2 9 . That k i ng was happy, see i ng ri dges of mounta i n s , eas i l y
pl easi ng, thei r dark s l abs o f rock washed wi th torrents of
water in streami ng cascades .
30 . That k i ng rejoi ced, see i ng trees , green with a l uxuri ant
fol i age , l i ke l overs embraced l ovi ngl y by creepers l angu i d
wi th the wei ght o f fl owers .
3 1 . That ki ng was ful l of del i ght, seei ng ponds , fi l l ed wi th shoa l s
o f pathina fi s h , with kaseru grass o f soft dark ( hue ) and b l ue
l otuses swooped upon by roami ng bees .
32 . That ki ng was most joyful , the agi tati on of h i s mi nd a ppeased ,
seei ng that forest-regi on , i nnatel y beauti fu l , favourabl e to
the j oyous bl i ss of sol i tude .
33. See i ng the forest-groves, so p l eas i ng to the mi nd, because
of the uni nterrupted cries of peacocks , that k i ng despi sed
the gl ory of ki ngshi p , wh i ch is i nfl amed wi th the poi son of
many defi l ements .
69
SARVDADAJATAKA

.
kvasau viparyasasukhGbhimana
prasahgajihma k?itipalalak?mi I
kva eaiva eetovinibandhanani
santany arayasrayia sukhGni II 34 II
anartharagasrayadu?itaya
namo ' stu tasmai k?ayie sUkhGya /
vi?ajya yasmin manasa pravrtti
krpaspadatva vidu?ap vrajanti II 35 II
avanatasikhir vaniraa drumais taFarohibhi
krtaparikarasrisabhoga prasantarayoddhava I
haritapulina sa?podbhedir jharai
35
sarita siva
k?ititalapati pasyl lebhe rati sa nirami?am II 36 II
vitathavi

ayakrodhGbhyasaprayogamalimas

hrdyam asat sante 'raye rat katham e?yati I
sa tu narapatir gotrotkar?aprabhGvaparigrahGd
vi?ayavimukha priti bheje par vijane vane II 3? II
- - - -36 - -37
prakrtieapala naikapaya nirantaradarua
38
- ~
-
na khalu hrdya no jnanartha haranti vibhutaya I
apagatamanask?obhG vananta upeyu?ap
bhavati tu sat purvabhyasan mati pragua subhe II 38 II
hariaearaak?uopanta sasadvalanirjhara
kusumsabalair visvakhGtais
39
tarahgitapadapa I
muditavihagasreieitradhvanipratinadita
mnasi na kasyadadhyu siva vanarajaya II 39 II
prasamavidhure nityodvegaprade grhaearake
vi?ayaaruta vyadhutan hatopani?atsukha I
uparatajanak?obhayasaprakamasukhe vane
vrajati tu mana sadya san tip kukQrasamakulam II 40 II
35 EFG nirjha 36 mss . paya 37 ABCDFG niaQrua, E arua
38 ACEFG na, BD omi t 39 A visvathakhGo, BCDEFG visvakhGo
The Sarvadadajataka
/ !

34 . Where i s thi s gl ory of ki ngs , decei tfu l because of i ts assoc i
ation wi th wrong vi ews a n d pride i n pl easures? How di stant
i ndeed is it from the serene joy, wh i ch bi nds the mi nds of
those resorti ng to forests?
35. Homage be to that pl easure , transi ent, and soi l ed Because of
i ts associ ati on wi th evi l passi on , ( for, men ) havi ng di rected
the i r mi nd ' s i ncl i nati on towards ( such pl easures ) become the
object of the compass ion of the wi se !
36 . That k i ng found pl easure , free of sensual i ty, seeing streams
l ovel y wi th waterfal l s , the i r banks green wi th sprouti ng
grass , thei r gushi ng currents cal med , ( streams ) wi th accompa
nyi ng spl endour and joy created by vanira trees , the i r tops
bent , growi ng on the s l opes .
37 . How wi l l the heart of a wi cked man , soi l ed by the practi ce of
( attachment) to futi l e sense-objects and the exerc i se of anger ,
fi nd pl easure i n the forest? That ki ng, on the contrary, averse
to sensual i ty , found great joy in the l one forest , tak i ng re
course to the majestic power of h i s l i neage .
38 . Ri ches , fi ck l e by nature , man i fo l d i n evi l , and , constantl y
fri ghtful , do not attract our hearts for the sake of wi sdom
at al l . On the other hand, the thoughts of the good , who go
to the forest, the agi tati on of thei r mi nds exti nct , are
ri ght, ( l eadi ng ) to the good , because of previ ous tra i n i n g .
3 9 . Pl easi ng rows of forests wi th grass and waterfa l l s , resonant
wi th the varyi ng sounds of joyous fl ocks of bi rds ; the i r edges
tramp l ed upon by the feet of deer ; the i r trees touched by the
waves of a l l the pool s spotted with fl owers - i n whose mi nd
wou l d they not i nsti l joy?
40 . The mi nds of those tossed about by the wi nd of sensual pl easure ,
( trapped ) in the pri son of the househo l d , hosti l e to ca l mness
, and yi el d i ng constant anx iety ; (mi nds ) bewi l dered by evil deeds
and bereft of pl easure formi ng a bas i s , gai n peace i nstanta
neousl y, i n the forest, where pl easures of the senses and
troubl es wh i c h a gi tate men cedSR to ex i s t .

72
SARVAMDADAJATAKA
~~~~~~~~~~~~
~~~~~~

~~

~~

~~~~~~~

~~

~~

~~~

~~~

~~~

~~~

~~

athanyatao brahmao daridryadukhabhyahatas tatpratikaracikir?aya man dot-

- - 40 -
saho 'pi bodhisattvam ekam artayanam avagamya tadvi?ayantam upagacchan
mrgaparibhrasaparyakulatmG tatas tata
41
paribhraman k?udduhopaglapi
tatanur adhvaklamaviklavavidheyagurutaracaraavigrahas tad asramapada
asasada I a:?va caina bodhisattvas cirabhyagatasnigdhabandhavasnehati
riktavatsalyapesalaya pibann iva dr?tya pratyudgamabhivadya ca krtapra-
42 ~ -
&
tisaodanam agamnaprayojana paryaprcchat I brahmao 'bravit I
ya sarvad nama bhuvi prasiddl
yatharthanaro naralokapala I
kirtya sarhuta ivasmi tasya
praptas tam artayanam ik?aroa II 41 II
trata sa eva vyasanatura
vanipakan sa ca bandhur eka I
tam eva caika0 vyapadisya sadhu
anyatra munavratam eti vai II 42 II
tat tasya vacan srutva sa krGpesalasaya I
acakape mhasattvas taddukhapavanahata II 43 II
atha sa mhGtma dirgham u?a0 ca nisvasya t brahma provaca I
upayas cintyatam anyo dvija dukhopasantaye I
bhra?taisvarya sa bhUpalas tapase vana asrita II 44 II
atha sa brahmaa samihitarthapratyasGpraayabhahgadinyakrGntarnasa
sahasa prthivy nipapata pa ca saoha upajagaa I
aSGparyastadhairyai hrdayani prasahgina I
dehina moham ayanti hetuna yena kena cit II 45 II
40 A atrayina, BCD artrayanam
BCD sabhara
41 ABCD tat 42 A srambhara,
The Sarvadadajataka
73
+~

~~~~~~~

~~~~~~~~

~~~~~~

~~~~~~~~~~

~~~~~~~

~~

~~~~

~~~

Then , a certa i n brahmi n, affl i cted wi th the mi sery of poverty, and des i r
ous of effecti ng a cure for i t, knew that the Bodh i sattva was the sol e
refuge of the di stressed , and, though feebl e i n strength , he set out to
wards h i s ki ngdom. Confused in mind on l osi ng h i s way , he wandered here
and there and reached that hermi tage , h i s body weari ed by the mi sery of
hunger , the shape of h i s feet become l a rger ( through swel l i n g) and un
wi el dy, because of the exhausti on and fati gue of the journey . Seei ng hi m,
the Bodh i sattva came forth to hi m, taki ng h i m i n ( dri nki ng) a s i t were ,
wi th eyes tender through affecti on surpass i ng the l ove for a bel oved k i ns
man arri ved at l ast; greeted hi m and asked h i m, to whom sal utati ons had
been made, the reason for hi s arri val . The brahmi n sa i d :
4 1 . " I have come l ook i ng for hi m, the refuge o f the di stressed ,
that protector of the worl d of men , wel l -known on earth ,
Sarvada ( Al l - gi ver ) by name , a name apt i n meani ng , summoned
by h i s fame as i t were .
42 . He i s the sol e protector of those sufferi ng mi sfortune . He i s
the onl y ki nsman o f the mndicants . Nami ng hi m a l one a s a hol y
man , the Goddess of Speech observes a vow of s i l ence wi th
respect to others . "
43 . On heari ng that - h i s words - struck by the wi nd of h i s mi sery.
that Great Bei ng trembl ed, h i s heart tender wi th compas s i on .
Then that Great Bei ng heaved a l ong warm si gh , and spoke to that brahmi n :
4 4 . " Th i nk o f some other means to appease your mi sery, twi ce-born
one, ( for) that ki ng, h i s power l ost, ha s resorted to the
forest to do penance . "
Then that brahmi n fel l on the ground i nstantl y, hi s mi nd overcome by d i s
tress , confi dence and the hope of getti ng the des i red weal th l ost, and
became compl etel y unconsc i ous .
45. Hearts of men who are ful l of l ongi ng , thei r courage gone wi th
( the l oss of) hope , fai l , because of some reason or other.
4
SARVAMOAOAJATAKA

m~~~~~~~*~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
ath bodhisattvas brahm, sitbhir adhi pariineya pratilabdha
sn saasvasayann abravit /
asty anyo 'pi prtikaro bhavadsasarddhaye /
43a sarvddo raja swas tva iha44 dvija44
//
4
6
4
5 -
- -
sarvd na kat kad va
yasya svadehe 'pi manarasahgat /
yathrthana tv adhuna bhavi?ya
-
4
6
a tvadbhyaganotsavena //
4
7 //
mdrjyapayi raja saanve?ate kila /
- - 47 47 47
-
badhva m dehy atas tasmi sa tv stoayilyati //
4
8 //
anekadhopanipatakQtars
eirsya tavad bhavadsryad aya /
mpayog gu,apakasidhaye
sarirasna kalir aaa yasyati //
4
9 //
- - - -
4
8
jarrujartyukhalurika
tanup sasritya sa hanta yo4
9
'dya4
9
me4
9
/
mnoratho brakhya ptat
tava prabhGvad abhivanehitas or //
50
//
pritir nrasya tava eGrthvise?asidhi
satsyate P ea pGritaprakar?at /
ek
50
sarir atisrjya vipatparit
pasyotsavatisaya aati k,a // 51 //
eide 'tithijanaprayabhie
prityagae <ea> maa karyasarddhihetau I
dehe krtantakarsyapupatithau ea
naikopasargavihite vidhir asti ko 'nya // 52 //
43 B omits from here to 44 ACO dvijottaa 45 AEFG sasaro
46 ACOEFG tvadbhyaO 47 BCD? grhatabhsmi 4 A tyutharkG,
BCD tyukhaulika, EFG tyukhrUlikG 49 mss . yadya 50 ABO ev
The SarvaTdadajataka
75
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~=~~~~~~^~~~~~~~~
~~
Then the Bodhi sattva spri nkl ed some cool water over that brahmi n , and
spoke , consol ing him who had recovered h i s consci ousness :
46 . "There is yet another remedy to effect the ful fi l mnt of your
hopes . I am king SarvaTdada . Gri eve not now, brahmi n .
47 . How and when coul d he , whose mind i s attached even to h i s own
body, be ca l l ed ' SarvaTdada ' ? sha l l now becom one , whose
name is apt in meani ng, because of the joyful occas i on of your
arri val .
48. The ki ng who l ongs for my ki ngdom i s i ndeed l ooking for me
al l over. Bind me, therefore , and hand me to hi m. He shal l
make you content.
49. Th i s fi end cal l ed the body, which becomes agi tated by the
sudden onset of mny a mi sery, wi l l at l ast , wi th your hel p,
be of use to m, i n the ful fi l ment of the facti on of vi rtue.
bU . Ah ! that object of my des i re , hankered after over a l ong ti me
may i t be ful fi l l ed today, best of brahmi ns , wi th the hel p
of thi s body, a promenade for ol d age , di sease , and death.
b\ - Joy , there shal l be , for the k i ng , gai n of choi ce wea l th for
you , and for me, superi or perfecti on . Abandoni ng a s i ngl e body
fi l l ed with mi sfortune, see the great happi ness whi ch has
come about i n the right way.
52 . What other mode of behavi our (can ) there be , concerni ng ( th i s )
body, ful l o f many a misfortune, a guest i n the hol l ow mouth
of the makara monster, Death, and such arri val of happi ness
as thi s cal l ed the wi sh of a guest, the cause of the accom
pl i shment of my deed?

76
5ARVADADAJATAKA
kayad asarad aham adya sar
bhavantam asadya saujjihiru I
manorathap tat saphaZap kuruva
tvam adya me vipra ciranubaddham II 53 II
evam astv iti papatma pratisusrava sa dvija I
atikramaryamarya Zobhopahatanasa II 54 II
- - .1 52 - 52
kotarantargatayaZavi?aa apy atidarui I
viayair uataptana pGp kip nama dukaram I I 55 I I
eka parart praddu svade
samdde 'nya para atmheto I
aho vikrt caritap nara,Gp
gu,e?u de?u ca sadra,am II 56 II
ta bodhisattva vinibadhya ga1
pascadbhuja caura iva dvijati I
saacakar?a prakrtipragaZbho
nivarya,o vanadevatabhi II 5 7 II
sak?ad ay dhar ivavatia
prasGntavakkQyanovikar I
dvijadhaenavinayavaZepa-
krUre,a ka!t hriyate mahar!i I I 58 /1
ai rudntiva viZoZapaZ Zava
prasastapu?pasrumukhG mhiruhG I
caZadvirephadhvanidinanisvana
viyujyana munina suedhasa II 59 II
sudurZab drsana asya sarvathG
viZocanaprtikarasya dehina I
viZepur ity udgatasokakGtar
pragahasokG munayo vanaukasa II 60 II
51 mss . vilayad 52 ABeD apidao, EFG atidaO
'
The 5arvadadajataka 77

53. Havi ng met you today, I wi sh to extract the p i th from thi s
sapl ess body. 0 brahmi n , make that l ong-cheri shed des i re bear
fru i t today . "
54 . " So be i t , " responded that s i nful brahmi n, h i s mi nd i nfatuated
wi th greed , transgress i ng the nobl e bounds of moral i ty .
5 5 . What cri me i ndeed i s hard to do for those burn i ng wi th sen
sual pl easures , more dreadfu l than even the poi son of snakes
hi dden in the hol l ow of a tree?
56 . The one gave away his own body for the good of another . The
other took another ' s ( body) for h i s own end . Ah , how wi de apart
i s the behavi our of men , bent on vi rtue and vi ce!
57 . Havi ng bound that Bodh i sattva fi rml y, l i ke a thief , h i s hands
( ti ed ) beh i nd , that brahmi n , by nature dari ng , dragged hi m
a l ong , restra i ned by the forest-de i ti es .
58 . " Al as ! th i s great sage , l i ke vi rtue descended i n person , ca l m
i n speech , body , and mi nd , i s bei ng l ed away by th i s l owest of
brahmi ns , c ruel because of his pride ari s i ng out of i nd i sc i
pl i ne . "
59 . These trees l ament a s i t were , bei ng l eft beh i nd by that wi se
sage , wri ngi ng the i r l eaf ( -hands ) , the i r faces ( ful l of)
tears i n the form of excel l ent f l owers , the i r voi ces , the hum
of moving bees , sad .
60 . " The si ght of thi s ( sage ) , who del i ghts the eyes of men , i s
very rare i n every way. " S o l amented the forest-dwel l i ng as
ceti cs, ful l of angui s h , moved by sorrow aroused .

78
SARVAMDADAJATAKA

aya vipra ' tha tam aryasattv

nisadhvasanakuZadhirace?pa I
pravesayam asa purap sa yasmin
mahipatis ti?phati tatsapatna II 61 II
yam adrak?ur netrai purayuvataya, snehavikacair
gajaskandhGruh patim iva suraa narapatim I
tam evapasys ta paravasagatap vaZkaZadhara
mukhai, sakayasastimitagurupak?mantanayanai II 62 II
tap mattavaraagatip kanakGvat
prasu sumeru iva Zak?aaratnacitram I
cirambarap vrjinadirghajapakaZGap
- - -53
dr?pva nra ripur adhirataya cakame II 63 I I
tathGbhut cainam avek?ya sadhvasakuZitamatis cintayam asa I
ka nv e?a kancanasiZataZacaruvak?a
ksamadra bhujagabhogaviZambibahuh
54
I
e
pratyadisann iva kukaryasamakuZa ma
prapta yuvGpi vinayapratipattidhira II 64 II
dhara 'vatira iva vigrahavan kuta 'ya
aZambavaZkaladharo nayanabhiramah I
baddhas ca nama ca <na>
55
dainyai?advasyas
tejonidhi prasamar udgirativa .caya II 65 II
atha sa brahmaadhams t rajanam abravit I jayatu jayatu maharaja
~}6
~ ~ ~ ~
di?Fya vardhase / yo 'sau tava pratyanika raja kenapi prayajanenarayam
. . . _ , . ~
anupravisya tapasanepathyavacchadita duratmya kim apy arebhe I sa e?a
maya balatkarap tvatpriyacikir?aya baddhva mina iva sphurnn anitas tad
atra deva pramam iti I atha sa raja -tat tasya papakaraa karasbhG
vayann avacad enam I ra tavad bha I
53 EFG raya
56 ABCD dr\pya
54 A bhagavaZa O, BCDE bhagavaZaO
57 ABCD naipathyaO
55 mss . omi t
The SarvaTdadajataka
61 . Then the brahmi n took that nobl e bei ng , who , in manner , was
fea rl ess , unperturbed , and f i rm, and entered the c i ty , where
stood hi s enemy ki ng.
6 2 . That ki ng, whom the ci ty-damsel s , thei r eyes opened wi th af
fecti on , saw mounted on the back of an el ephant, resembl i ng
the l ord of gods , that same ( l ord ) d i d they see ( now) , the
ends of the l ong l a shes of the eyes on thei r faces sti l l ed by
the weariness of sorrow, ( a k i ng) become subject to another ' s
wi l l and weari ng a garment o f bark.
63 . Seei ng hi m, pure l i ke gol d , tal l as Mount Sumeru , bri ght wi th
the best of features , beari ng the gai t of an el ephant i n rut ,
weari ng a pi ece o f bark a s garment, and with twi sted l ocks of
l ong bent ha i r , the enemy ki ng tremb l ed through want of confi dence .
Seei ng h i m of such manner, he thought , h i s mind confounded wi th sudden
fri ght:
64 . "Who i ndeed i s th i s here , chest beauti fu l l i ke a gol den s l ab
of stone, bel l y, s l ender , arms hangi ng down l i ke sna kes (wi th )
expanded hoods , who has come repel l i ng me as i t were , fl urried
a s am with evi l deeds ; one who i s but a youth , yet wi se i n
d i sci p l i ne and manner?
65 . From where comes he , as it were dr i ncarnate descended
( on earth ) , cl ad in a hangi ng garment made of bark, pl easi ng
to the eye? Bound he i s i ndeed , but humb l ed he i s not , by sor
row and despa i r . Thi s treasure of gl ory emanates as it were
sereni ty. "
7 9
Then that l owest o f brahmi ns spoke t o that ki ng : " Vi ctory , D great k i n g ,
Victory ! you are fortunate . That very k i n g , hosti l e t o you , who , coming
i nto the forest wi th some i ntenti on or other, and coveri ng hi msel f wi th
the garb of an asceti c , started some wi ckedness , this is he , whom , de
si rous of doi ng you a favour , ti ed up forc i b l y, and brought struggl ing
l i ke a fi sh . Your majesty, then , is the judge i n th i s matter . " Then , that
ki ng, d i sapprovi ng the deed of that evi l -doer , spoke to hi m: "D ( brahmi n ) ,
God forb i d .

l
l

|

'

'

' '

80
SARVAMDADAJATAKA

*
jet sagaraekhal vasumati bahudvitiyo 'py aya
saktar saktimat varar karikaravyalambibahudrumar I
tv sakto ' sya parabhav kath are kart brhadvak?asar
tat tv bruhi parabhavanti na mrgar si sphuratkesaram II 66 II
sa tasmai rajne yathGbhuta aviscakara I dhik tvam iti ca nirbhartsitab
58
kopakalu?aya dr?r
ya tena rajna par vrim apannar I svayam eva vimucya
b dha
-
,
k ' t ' h ' h ha
-
kham
,
59 , 60 -.
an nan ? pa. so t a yat su . nrar?m upavesya tam asane
mahGrhe bahumananatavigraho jagad I
guabhaktitayatimanu?
61
te
nra karmatisayavadanam etat I
prathayanti surasurapradhGna
bahunaslath anatair sirobhir II 67 II
yadi ranjayit prajab samartho
nra rajety abhidhGnasnivesar I
guaratnanidhe tvam eva raja
viguo ranjayit jagan na saktar II 6
8
II
-
- -
62
anusadhi yatha pura pur sv
vayam ajnapravaa bhavadvidhGna I
vinayad vyasan ca nar k?aethGr
skhalati pro?italocanab sae 'pi II 69 II
jataprasad atha t. nrati viditva
patrikrt sucaritasya sa bodhisattvar I
sisya vinita iva gauravabhGranaram
63
. . .
provaca nilajaladstanayitnugho?ab II 70 II
ayur nam acirakGlavinasi tavat
taptopalodarani?ikta ivabubindub I
sahgab priyai saha sadiva
64
viyogatikta
sattayo vipariamavi?avi?ahyab II 71 II
58 mss . nirbhats O 59 A nrGr?er, BCD nrar?ah 60 mss . uavisya
61 mss . tayaanu? 62 E FG omi t 63 mss . bhGrata 64 mss . omi t
The Sarvadadajataka
66 . Thi s ( k i ng ) , best among the mi ghty, hi s arms ( resembl i ng) trees
hang i ng down l i ke el ephants ' trunks , is abl e to wi n the earth
gi rdl ed by the ocean, even though he has on l y his arms as a
compani on . How were you abl e to defeat hi m, the broad-chested
one? tel l me that. Beasts do not conquer a l i on wi th a
qu i vering mane . "
He reveal ed to that ki ng what rea l l y happened . Rebuked by that ki ng wi th
( the words ) " Shame on you" , h i s eyes defi l ed with anger , ( the brahmi n )
fel t most ashamed . Then that ki ng hi msel f unfastened the bonds and made
tha t roya I sage s i t comfortabl y on a very val uab Ie sea t, and spoke, hi s
fi gure bent wi th exceeding respect:
67. " Because of the l ove of v i rtue , 0 k i n g, do the best of gods
and asuras procl a i m your gl orious and super-human accomp l i sh
ment of a pre-emi nent deed , with heads bent , ( the i r ) great
pri de become wea k .
68. I f h e, who i s abl e to p l ease the subjects , k i n g, gets the
ti tl e raja, then you a l one treasure-house of excel l ent v i r
tues , are a ki ng; one wanti ng in vi rtue i s unabl e to p l ea se
the worl d.
69. Rul e over your own ci ty as of ol d . We are i ntent on ( fol l owi ng)
the commands of the l i ke of you . Forgi ve us our dev i ati on from
the propri ety of conduc t . One depri ved of an eye stumb l es even
on fl at ( l and ) . "
70 . Then , knowi ng that that k i ng, h i s sereni ty o f di sposi ti on
aroused , had become capabl e of vi rtuous acti ons , that Bodhi
sattva , ( h i s voi ce) l oud as the thunder of a da rk cl oud , spoke
to hi m, as i f he were a d i sc i pl i ned pupi l , bent because of the
wei ght of respect :
7 1 . "The l i fe o f man perishes wi thi n a short ti me , l i ke a drop o f
water spri nkl ed o n a hol l ow o f a heated stone . Meeti ngs wi th
bel oved ones are i ndeed bi tter a l ways , because of parti ngs .
Affl uence i s i nsufferabl e because of the poi son of transi ence .

81
82
SARVADADAJATAKA

*

kam muhtavitathGbhinivesaram
ki0akapadpaphalapratimopabhoga )
naikantarayaviras sabhay savairap
rajyap pramadvadhabandhanimittabhutam
6
5
// 72 //
tasmad vipakamadhurai kur?va nity
karai sajjanamnovinibandhanani )
sokasrukataramukhas tu vipakakale
yesQ bhavanti purusah
66
prajahihi tani // 73 //
. a
nartho rajyasukhai punar mama calai riktair anasvasikair
vairayasavi?addinyakalahadvarai parapratyayai )
utkahGp janayanti me k?itidhara ssaktadharadhara
pu?palambakadambapadpavanasyGmopakaha sivah // 74 ))
hariakulavilutasnigdhasa?pottariya
- - - -
6
7
nipatitasitapu?pa dyaur ivalak?yatara /
apaharati balan me manasam kanananta-
k?itir uaratarajyaprarthanavipralabha )/ 75 I I
sthiravanagamanasay viditva
nratir asav atha visudhasattvam /
apahrtahrdyo guais tadiyair
- -
6
8
vanagamanabhimukha kilavatasthe // 7
6
1/
avagaitanas ca bodhisattva
k?itipatina vinayanatena tena )
uparatavi?ayasprho 'pi ceto
vanaganad vinivartay babhuva 1/ 77 /1
vana iva bhavane 'pi bodhisattva
vi?ayasukhavyasanGaritasattva /
munaya iva vanantavasanimna
prasamrasaikavihGrio bhavanti // 78 II
65 BCD prasado, EFG bandhanani o
6 8 EFG vasthe
66 EFG omi t 67 mss . ? lak?ataO
The Sarvadadajataka
72 . Pl easures, pl eas i ng for a moment because of fal se attachment,
are l i ke the ( bi tter ) fru i ts of the kiaka tree , i n thei r
enjoyment . Ki ngsh i p , unpl easant because of many obstacl es,
fu l l of fea r, fu l l of enmi ty, i s the cause of negl i gence,
death and bondage .
73. Hence , al ways do deeds , wh i ch, bi ndi ng the mi nds of the good ,
are pl easant at the i r frui ti on. Avoi d those , at the ti me of
whose ri pen i ng, men have the i r faces gri eved wi th tears ( born )
of sorrow.
74 . Of no use for me , aga i n , are pl easures of ki ngsh i p , fi ck l e ,
empty, affordi ng no comfort, dependent on others , gateways to
enmi ty, pai n , dejecti on , wretchedness , and str i fe . Auspi ci ous
mounta i ns beari ng uni nterrupted streams , the i r nei ghbourhoods
da rk because of forests of kadmba trees wi th dangl i ng fl owers ,
exc i te i n me a l ong i ng ( for sol i tude ) .
75. The earth i n the forest ' s v i c i n i ty, her outer garment of soft
young grass torn by herds of deer, wh i te fl owers fa l l en
( on her surface ) , resembl i ng the sky wi th stars vi s i b l e ,
forci bl y captures my mi nd , whose decei tful l ongi ng for ki ng
shi p has ceased . "
76 . Then knowing that that pure bei ng was fi rm i n h i s i ntenti on
to go to the forest , that ( enemy) k i ng , hi s heart moved by
h i s vi rtue, was ( h i msel f) i ncl i ned to go to the forest.
7 7 . The Bodhi sattva , made to understand h i s i ntenti on by that ki ng ,
bent through modesty, restra i ned h i s mi nd from goi ng to the
forest, though he was free of des i re for the objects of the
senses .
78. Bodh i sattvas , be i ngs who , even i n a househo l d , a s i n the forest,
are not taken possess ion of by attachment to the pl easures of
the senses , are i ncl i ned, l i ke asceti cs, to l i ve i n forest
regi ons , del i ghti ng sol el y in the sentiment of tranqu i l l i ty.

`
83
84
SARVADADAJATAKA

bhavana iva vane 'pi sadhavas te
jagadudyaikanibandhanaprayoga,
69
I
svatanum api parartham utsrjanti
praayijanapraaya na kha4yanti II 79 II
ata iha bhavana vanaT ca tuZya
jagadupa/"vyavibhutivistararam I
aVikaZabhuvanopakarapara
pra(ayakrtavyavasayaanasana
70
I I 80 /
71
- " .
tena dtta samadaya svarajy lokasarathi, I
dhana raja sa vipraya vanchitatyadhika dadu II 81 II
72
"

d- dha
'
/J
-
k
/J .
d
'
tasyascaryam u ra rasurat" ca aya v"pro "ta
- - - - 74
tyaktva vairavikaradu,sahata krodhabhidhan vi?am I
.
"
dhrtva maulim ivonnate * ' + ~ raja svayam
/
~ +
cakre taccaraambujapraayinim u?i?aal k?arat II 82 II
/8 . .
'
.
tasm"n gate n"Japur v"nayaprapanne
srCpya rajya arihinam udrapuya, I
- - - - 7
9
dharena kirtidhavaZambudhiphenamala-
- . - -
80 - "
veZadukuZaZaZita prthivi sasasa II 83 II
caritam atigatopamanasob
na hi vibhavo 'sty anugantu isvaraam I
81
mama kfaamates tathGpi caitat
krtam atisahasam atmano hitaya II 84 I I
6 9 EFG ndhaprao, BCD ndhaneprao 70 AE yahrtaO 7 1 The mss . have
verse numbers 84 and 85 here . That order of verses however does not make
sense. EFG omi t th i s verse . 72 EFG? tasyaiv tadudaradharmasuratim
akarya sarve nrpas
74 EFG krauryabhi O
76 EFG tada tc 77
73 ABCD satvascaryam ' udradharasuratim akaya
75 ABCD nijapatau t namya, EFG nijagurau natva
EFG cakrus 78 BCD tasmi nijapur vinao,
EFG tasmiT nfe svanagare vinayaprapanne
8e mss . veZZadu 81 EFG omi t cd.
79 ABCD mali

t

'
The Sarvadadajataka
79. Those good peopl e, whose enterpri se rel ates to the wel fare of
the worl d al one , even i n the forest, as i n the househol d , gi ve
away even thei r own bodi es for the sake of others . They do not
betray the confi dence of the peopl e dear to them.
80 . Therefore , in thi s case , the househol d and the forest are
a l i ke to them, who , out of utmost affecti on , are determi ned
in mi nd , to hel p the enti re worl d and whose masses of wea l th
a fford a l i vel i hood to the worl d .
8 1 . That ki ng ( the Bodhi sattva ) , the l eader o f the worl d , accepted
h i s own ki ngdom, handed over by h i m ( the enemy ki ng ) , and
gave the brahmi n wea l th , much more than he des i red .
82 . The ( enemy ) ki ng, heari ng of h i s marvel l ous ( deed ) and h i s
great del i ght i n nobl e v i rtues , rel ated by the brahmi n , aban
doned the poi son cal l ed anger , the more d i ffi cul t to bear,
because of i ts being a product of enmi ty; hel d hi m ( the Bodhi
sattva ) l i ke a crown on h i s ra i sed ( head ) , and hi msel f made ,
momntari l y, a garland of h i s crown whi ch c l ung to h i s l otus
feet.
83. When he ( the enemy ki ng ) , who had been d i sc i p l i ned , went to
h i s own ci ty, he ( the Bodh i sattva ) , i l l ustri ous in v i rtue ,
havi ng gai ned h i s ki ngdom free of enemi es , rul ed ri ghteous l y
over the earth , charming because of the fi ne garment , the
coast with i ts rows of the ocean ' s foam, whi te as fame .
84. I , a l i ttl e-minded person , have not the power to observe deeds
of abl e ones , spl endi d and beyond compari son. Yet I have done
thi s most rash deed ( of composi ng thi s text) for my own wel
fare .

85
86
SARVDADAJATAKA

82
kusa uacita kratan
caritam i vinibadhya yan mayadya /
bhavatu bhuvanasantaye tad asu
jvalatu tathGgatasas tatas ca // 85 //
iti sarvCddjataka //
82 EFG omi t thi s verse

'
|

|
The Sarvadadajataka
85 . May the meri t I have gai ned thi s day. havi ng composed ( a poem on )
the deeds of the Compassi onate One. promptly promote the peace
of the worl d . May the doctri ne of the Tathagata s hi ne forth
thereafter.
Thus (end s ) the Sarva

dadajataka
.
87
M A T S A R A N A N D A V A D A N A
svayaTkrta sarvasukhoparodhi
matsaryatulyo 'sti kalir na loke I
yatrabhirgha vyasanaughaagna
bhavanti nisvasapara manu?ya 1/
1
//
evam idm ucyaana alaT saTVegaya / tadyatnusyate /
sravastyap nando nama sarthavaha prativasati sma / tasya janmantare
patratisayapratipaditatvat tadJnabijasyaparimo bhogaskandha pradur
babhva / matsaryabhyasat tu notsahate sma kip cid api kasmai cit praJtum
;

tasya k?etratisayapatitap dnabijGT

1
puraGT
naikakarap vibhavanicayap sphita avis cakara I
prvaT danakrtaparicayadhyasayatvat tu nasau
datup kip cit prabhavati tada matsarakrantaceta // 2 //
. _ . m . .
tyagasyaiva phalanubandhaadhurG cit vipakasriYGT
sapraya pmhamnty anartharucayo mule/u ye sapaJ /
. . . ._ . . _
te sGTtyajya nidghakalasubhagan indo karan sikaran
hladyanupatanti dvadhans cancacchiksGTaayan /1 J //
naivatmanasau bubhuje kadryo
bhogan dadau napi suhrjjanebhya /
. .

mtsaryabhutagrahalubdhaceta
dravyarjanGT kevalam eva cakre // 4 //
pravi?fapurva na grhap kad aid
dV1:jatayas
'
tasya kapalahasta /
susrGva sa pravrajitananebhyo
na dak?iadesanamahgalani 1/ 5 //
1 G dnavipakaja 2 G tyagacittasyaiva 3 A kar cham a, BD kalansikalan
4 A tavigrahaviluptatma, BH luptaceta 5 G dvijadayas
T H E M A T S A R A N A N D A V A D A N A
1 . There i s no evi l i n the wor l d comparabl e to avari ce . self
created . h i nderi nQ a l l pl easures , burdened wi th wh i ch men
s i nk in the fl ood of mi sfortune . and resort to s i gh s .
Thus . th i s wh i ch i s rel ated . i s abl e ( to cause mental ) exc i tement . Tradi
ti ona l l y i t i s heard as fol l ows .
A merchant cal l ed Nanda l i ved i n Sravastl . As he had made offeri ngs to ex
cel l ent reci p ients i n another b i rth . an i mmasurabl e mass of weal th arose
from that seed of h i s gi ft. But, because of the hab i t of avarice , he was
unabl e to gi ve anyth i ng to anyone.
2 . That former seed of hi s g i ft, fa l l en on excel l ent fi el ds , un
fol ded a mass of wea l th , abundant and man i fol d i n form. How
ever, because of a menta l di spos i ti on unacqua i nted wi th the
practice of g i vi ng. he was not abl e to g i ve anyth i ng then
( du r i ng h i s bi rth as Nanda l . h i s thoUQhts overiome wi th avari ce.
3. Those who , bent on di saster, str i ke at the roots of good for
tune , after ga i n i ng the gl ory of excel l ent rewa rds of gener
os i ty al one, pl easant because of conti nued frui ti on - they
run after forest-fi res wi th masses of fl i ckeri nq fl ame s . in
order to refresh themsel ves , rej ect i ng the spray of the rays
of the moon , pl easi ng duri ng the hot sea son .
4 . That mi ser di d not enjoy h i s possessi ons h i msel f, nor di d he
g i ve them to fri ends . He just acqui red wea l t h , h i s mi nd en
ti ced by the evi l demon of avari ce.
5 . Brahmins , bowl i n hand , had not ever entered h i s house , nor had
he heard benedi cti ons of thanks gi v i ng from mouths of mend i cants .
90
MATSARANANDAVADANA

vaniyakas tasya grhajirebhyo

vrajanti
balil[ na
smaranti
nisvasya visu?kavaktra I
kaka api nama tasya
.
c
sikthaprakaropaharam II 6 II
vivahakale?v api nama tasya
vaditrasabdo na samuccacara I
avahakale?v api tasya gehe
7 8
.
suhrjjana dinamukha babhuvu II 7 II
drat smasanam iva tasya vivarjya gehal[
anyena yacakajanas
9
tvarital jagama I
namapi tasya parikirtya ki la prabhGte
lebhe na kas cid asanQ divasavasane II 8 II
- - - 10 -
srutvapi dnaniyatal[ sa kathQ cakame
dr?pvapi yacanakam
1 1
udvijate kadrya I
tyagapriyai saha cakara na lokayatr
nando jahGsa kila dyakam ik?amaa II 9 //
dr?pva parasyapi sa deyadharan
ir?yaka?ayak?ipuo babhuva I
tyagatmabhi sardham anaryakar
cakara naiva krayavikraya sa II 1 0 II
atha nanda kada cin ni?pratikaraparu?avedanakrantadeho niyatam aha
mari?yamity utpannabhayavi?adsokadinyamanasa putrQ candnam ahuya
bravit I vatsa candna maya hi mahata parisramea dravyam uparjital pari
palita, ca I tat putra mama priyam anusmarata na tvaya kasmai kiT cid api
pradeyam iti I
calasala, vrajata pragalbhan
pasyami yu?man na punaI yathGham I
sa yacakan nityasamik?yakari
provaca Io?asphUi tak?ikosa I I 1 1 I I
6 mss . siktaO 7 A jano 8 AG mukho 9 BCDEFGH kavaras
omi t 1 1 BCFGH yacakam, D canta, E cananta
! O mss .

'

I
The Matsaranandavadana
6. Beggars s i ghed, l eavi ng the courtyard of h i s hous e, the i r
faces shri vel l ed . Not even crows recal l h i s offeri ng o f a
l ump of rice , scattered as an obl ati on .
7 . N o sound o f mus i c came forth even o n the occas i on o f h i s wed
di ng. Fri ends had sad faces at h i s house even at the ti me of
an i nvi tati on .
8. Avoi di ng h i s house from afa r , as i f i t were a cemetery , beg
gars hastened al ong another ( path ) . Even if anyone pra i sed
h i s name at dawn , he di d not rece i ve food at the end of the
day.
9 . Th i s mi ser trembl ed even when he heard reports rel ati ng
to g i vi ng. He shuddered even on seei ng a beggar. He di d no
worl dl y bus i ness wi th those fond of chari ty. See i ng a g i ver,
Nanda l aughed .
1 0 . Even on seei ng the generosi ty of another, the i n s i de of h i s
eyes became red wi th envy. He o f di shonourabl e deed di d not
trade wi th the generous .
Then Nanda , h i s body once affl i cted wi th a pi erc i ng and i ncurabl e pa i n .
( thought ) , " I shal l certai nl y di e . " Fear . gri ef , sorrow a n d deject i on
aroused i n h i s mi nd , he cal l ed h i s son Candana , and sa i d , " Candana , dear
ch i l d , I have acqui red wea l th wi th great effort and protected i t . There
fore , son , rememberi ng that i t was dear to me , you shou l d not g i ve away
anythi ng whatsoever to anybody. "
1 1 . " Go to a hal l of cal)a l a s (outcasts ) , so that I shal l not see
you , the bol d ones , agai n , " he s a i d to beggars , stari ng at
them, the bal l s of h i s eyes throbb i ng wi th anger
91

!
92
MATSARANANDAVADANA
krtva sa karmi nikr?takara
mtas tapas vi mrta eva purvam I
aalanaya patisandhiband
aakaa kuk?au k?ataloaanaya II 12 II
sattvan aait aitam aaintya ka gati I
mlina bata kaman vrttib paryantada II 1 3 II
andha vrddhG daia aa aa4ali dighaogii I
- - - -12
-
saagayatan yata dhik phalatv pasahginam II 1
4
II
atha sa vrddhaaa9ali kamea aaak prasuta / tasya etad abhut I nunam
a devatabhi anukampita yena me putrako jatab I niyatam aya ayu?man
abhivardhamGno mmandhGya ya?tibhuto bhavi?yatiti I sa praha?ak?ipta
hrdya samipapavartaniT aalim abavit I jnayat tavad bhagini kidrso
'y aaka iti I sa tam alokyabravit I idrso ma bhut kas aid iti I kat
katham iti aa I tatra payanuyukta povaaa I
nisantahgaaskGsa
1
3
kubjas aipitanasika I
andha sakuaitahgas
1
4
ca
14
tava putro 'ya idrsa II 15 II
- - - -
15
~ ~
sa naiasyopahatastana aha I ha ha hataha adhanyety ev pa
vaikalya ajagama I aha aa I
na tathGnagata pi kurvanty athG sairiam I
srGpta dhvsamanas tu janayanti yathG vyathGm II 16 II
- - -
-16
atha sa jarjaraaa4ali vyasanavikftahfdya sasvar rurod I
patitaha anarthakardame
ahalita purvakrtena karaa I
kim iy mrtaaka
17
kfta
vidhina ni?kaena me puna II ! / II.
1 2 A jata 1 3 A sadrsa 1 4 A aitagatras 1 5 A nairasapao
1 6 A hftavyaO 1 7 A marita ; for the acceptance of the compound mrtama
-
k, compare Kapisvarajataka 36d ( ed . Mi chael Hahn ) and Ajatasatrvavaana
64d ( ed. Michael Hah n )
The Matsa ranandavadana
1 2 . He , a wretch , v i l e in acti on , al ready dead i ndeed , di ed havi ng
done ( evi l ) deeds previ ous l y, and was reborn in the womb of a
caQQa l a-woman of defecti ve eye .
1 3 Strange i s the manner of men ; i nconcei vabl e , the course of
action ; tarn i shed and dreadful at i ts end , a l a s , is the path
of p l easure .
1 4. Bl i nd, o l d a n d poor , the caQQa l a -woman, who had l ong been i l l ,
became an abode for passi on. Fi e upon the frui ti on of attach
men t !
93
Then , in the course of time , that ol d caQQal a-woman gave bi rth to a son ,
( and ) i t occurred to her as fol l ows : " The gods have i ndeed had p i ty on me,
for a l i ttl e son has been born to me . Growi ng up , and l i vi ng l ong , th i s
( son ) shal l a l ways be a staff to me, who am bl i nd . " Her heart overwhel med
with joy, she s poke to a caQQa l a-woma n , who was nea rby . " Si ster , l et me
know what th i s boy i s l i ke . " She l ooked at hi m and sa i d , "May there be no
one l i ke hi m. " " How, how ( does he l ook ) ? " Pressed on that occas i on , she
sa i d :
1 5. " L i ke charcoal that i s exti ngu i shed, hump-backed, fl at-nosed ,
bl i nd , shri vel l ed i n l i mb , such i s th i s son of yours . "
She ( the mother ) sa i d , her mi nd smi tten with despa i r . "Al a s , a l a s , ! am
ru i ned , unfortunate as ! am. " She became exceed i ngl y despondent in th i s
manner and sa i d :
1 6 . " Unobta i ned th ings do not cause as much pai n to peopl e as an
gui s h, wh i ch objects obta i ned generate , when they peri s h . "
Then that decrepi t caQQal a-woman cri ed out a l oud, her heart ravaged by
mi sfortune:
1 7. " have fal l en i nto the mi re of mi sfortune , ! have been de
cei ved by a deed done i n the pas t. Why has cruel fate done to
me thi s ki l l i ng of the dead aga i n ?

94
MATSARANANDAVADANA
vyasana niruayadaru
vyasanasyaiva mamopari sthitam /
animittakhareva lakyate
mayi daivasya gatir gariyasi // !b //
-
-1 8
-
aham eva khalurika krta
krpaa ki nu vipattipattria I
vidhina krPaapramathina
kupiteneva vihinakaPa
l g
// 1J ))
apayuktavi locana satim
asanapra<sra>vaadivarjitam I
jaratim upahatya ko guo
vad ma nirghracitta daiva he // 30 //
eva anyat ca sa tapasvini bahuprakar viruroda /
<'
0
atha garbhamalopaZiptadeha
tanaya ta tarua> vraayaana /
kupiteva khare mahitaZe sa
vinicikepa rUjahatar!1 rudan ta // .1 //
karmGi tivraparitapaphaZani krtva
ki l'dii tvam adhuna hatabhgadheya /
dukha mya saha sahasva bahupraka
tva putraketi vi lalapa tapasvini o // 22 //
mithyavikaZpapariamasukhanupati
sneho vivrddhim upayati sukhe sthitanam I
dukhopataptamanasa sithi libhavanti
pasas tv ami priyavikaZpamaya jananam // !J //
18 ABEH kharuZika, CG kharulik, 0 khaZuk, F kharuZik
20 BCDEFGH atha sa gaO
1 9 A karmara
The Matsaranandivadina
1 8. A cal ami ty, dreadful because it has no remedy , has settl ed
i tsel f i ndeed over my ( exi sti ng ) mi sfortune . The very burden
some course of fate seems unreasonabl y harsh wi th regard to me .
1 9 . Has fate , whose wings are d i saster, who harasses the mi ser
abl e , provoked as i t were by base deeds , turned me a l one ,
wretched as I am, i nto ( i ts ) arena ?
U . 0 cruel -mi nded Fate , tel l me what vi rtue there i s i n hurting
a good old woman, who has l ost her s i ght, and is depri ved of
access to food , dri n k , and the l i ke? "
Thus and otherwi se that wretched woman l amented i n many ways.
2 1 . Then , as i f she were angry, she fl ung that young son upon the
rough ground , h i s body smeared wi th the fi l th of the womb , who ,
bei ng wounded , cri ed , smi tten wi th p a i n .
22 . "Why cry now, i l l -fated one , after doing deeds that have
acute pa i n as reward? Suffer , a l ong with me , many k i nds of
pa i n , l i ttl e son . " So l amented that poor woman .
2 3 . Affecti on , whi ch eas i l y fol l ows the growth of de l usi on , i n
creases among those l i vi ng i n comfort , but these ti es , con
s i sti ng of pl easant fanc i es, sl acken in the mi nds of men tor
mnted wi th gri ef.

9b

t

96
MATSARANANDAVADANA
atha sa tapasvi ca4aladarako garbhamalakledopaliptabibhatsasrayas tivra
magandhar krimak?ikasatanipanabhutar
21
pipilakagahrtaka?tavispa?ta
ce?takarcaraavadno
22
msapi4a iva pratyagra, k?ititalopanik?ipto
vayasair apy abhibhuyamano naraka iva svakaravadhutajivitase?ar
2
3
parG
krcahram udvahati sma I
-
- -
2
4
tasya karaparadhena mtur stanYG k?aYGT gatam I
uaitam
25
api sa bhik?ap na lebhe du,khabhGgini II
2
4 II
sa rrasutipariklesaparik?Gmatararaya I
jararujaparikli?ta pretivabhua
2
6
bhaykari II
25 II
- - - -
2
7 .
aaamatra g: naa nasau
lebhe suna apy anivaraiyam I
tasyaiva va
2
8
karabhir atmajasya
svakarabhir va pariamatiktair II 26 II
atha sa aaladGrako divasaarthyat kraea yada aahkraaak?aar
-
- -
2
9
2
9 - -
sapvrttas tadasya matra dr khaallakG aaritGT gacahedanim
y
adhanyanubhavasubhGnap kar phalavipakam iti I atha sa aa4Glasisur
bhik?ahetos aandnasyaiva grham upajagaa I
purvabhyasena tenaiva jagaasau svam alayam I
karivatyartham abhyasta dehin desikayate
30
II
2
7 II
adrak?ic candana sarthavahas tGT ca1alakumrakGT d1kha1saravavva
grahasta lalajalapariklinnavadnap bhinibhinayamanaak?ikGsatanipana-
- 3
1
- - ~
bhuta bahyadyatmikalopahatagatra rthyareuviruk?itakatipayasiro-
ruhap
32
prakrtikharadrbhasapstaraparivartanavilikhitatanum
2 1 A nipatabhuta 22 A gahrka 23 A jivita O 24 BCDEFH matu
25 mss . uaaitam c G preritabhud 2 7 A avamamao, BH aaaaao , CG aca-
garamO, D acagapamtraO, E aaagamamO, F avagamaO 28 GH omi ts
29 Emeri ck: d(r) -kha4a adhvakap 3D CG desakao 31 Emeri ck :
patabhuO 32 A rathyaveuO
The Matsaranandavadana 97
Then that wretched caDal a-boy , a source of di sgust , smeared as he was with
the moi st fi l th of the womb ; beari ng a strong sme l l of raw meat; a drink
i ng p l ace for hundreds of worms and fl i es ; the gestures of whose hands ,
feet, and face were not di sti ngu i shabl e because of the pa i n caused by
swarms of ants ; attacked even by crows , l i ke a fresh pi ece of fl esh thrown
upon the ground ; suffered great pa i n , l i ke an i nhabi tant of hel l , the rem
nant of h i s l i fe rui ned by h i s own deeds .
24 . The mother ' s mi l k dri ed up, because of h i s s i nful deeds . She
rece i ved not even the usual a l ms , sufferi ng bei ng her l ot .
2 5 . Emaci ated al l the more by the pangs o f ( ch i l d- ) bi rth , affl i c
ted by ol d age and pa i n , she was l i ke a fearful preti ( feml e
spi ri t ) .
26. Not even the water o f ri ce , wh i ch i s not to be withhe l d from
dogs , di d she recei ve , because of the ( past) deeds of that
son a l one, or of her own ( past) deeds , bi tter in the i r ri pen i ng .
Then , when , through the power of fate , that caDa l a-boy was , i n due course,
abl e to wal k about , h i s mother gave h im a staff and a broken vessel , ( and
sa i d ) : " Go now, you wretch , and enjoy the ri peni ng frui t of your evi !
deeds . " Then that calal a-boy went to the very house of Candana for al ms .
2 7 . By reason of that previ ous hab i t a l one , h e went to h i s own
house. Acti ons performd repeatedl y and excess i vel y act as
gui des to men .
The mrchant , Candana , saw that caDa l a -boy, staff and broken vessel i n
hand ; h i s face wet with sal i va ; a dri nki ng pl ace for hundreds o f buzz i ng
fl i es ; h i s body covered wi th i mpuri ti es , external and h i s own ; h i s meagre
crop of hai r covered wi th the dust on the street ; h i s body scratched by
ro ! I i ng on !ayers of drbha grass , wh i ch i s rough by nature ;

98
MATSARANANDAVADANA
akrtasaucasamskcr'avidhGnap vikftanas ikabi Zaga Z i tas w,lha7a khQ}qaparyQVanad-
33
- - - - - - 34 -. -
dhabibhatsananap vithimukhat pravicitya dhnyapuZakan roman t hayamanap
ptanarupam ivativirupap mUrtimantap sapvegap sak?ad iva pamanam aZak?mi
punja
3
5 iva sapi7q.ita apurvam iva pisacanirma1Jap vipakasarvasvam iva- "
- - - - - - -
3
6
subhasya karma1Ja samaharam iva sapsaradukhanG11 <rahumu>khanyam 1:va
jagaccaku?a rahasyabhim ivanadeyataya vigrahavantam iva paribhavam
upanighGtam iva nagarasya pratyadesam ivapakariap ni Zayam ivadhanyataya
padam iva daurbhagyasya grhadvaraikadese ni?a11Jan; d1Jqena kakan nivara
yantam I dr?pva ca puna purvavairanusayododhitakopa iva sarabhaso dauva
rikam abravit I are kQuru?a nirvasayainam amahgaZam aZak?mikam
3
? apre
k?a7iyap ca1Jq.aZadhamam I tatha cainap nirbhatsaya yathG na punar ihGgacched
iti I
sa tatheti pratisrutya tam candGZakumarakam I

38
da1Jena preraya asa paru?a giram udgiran II 28 II
yadi tvap punar ayatam iha pasyami kasmaZa I
asmat
3
9
ka?patarap te ' hap kari?yamiti nigraham II 2
9
II
krauryabhyasavaZiptasya manaso vrttivaikrtam I
na hi sa'kocam ayati khalanap krae?v api II 30 II
papata bhUmau kra1Ja sa balo
d7bhighGtak?atar?thava6a /
prakGsayan karaphalap svam eva
-
40
kartiraudra narakasya tasya II 31 II
atha sa tapasvi bhagnasiraQkapaZabhGgo vikuncitajanuma7qalaQ pa?a7asakaZa
kapalasarkarQparikatakGajahghGbahudka, samantato vigalitarudhira
dhGravasicyamanavigraho mhiraja,kapalavarudhavadnavivaro vik?iptad
ka sacur7itamalZako
33 A siphanacap<pao 34 A pulakcm 35 A aZak?miprajnam 36 A khGn-
ya 37 Emmeri ck : na lak?mika 38 A paru?am udgiran girap
39 BCDEFGH akasmat 40 A rabhiruo
The Matsaranandavadana 99
with no measures taken for toi l et purposes and c l eani ng ; h i s face l oath
some , covered with l umps of mucus streaming from h i s mi sshapen nostri l s ;
chewi ng bunches of corn col l ected from the street; l i ke a very ugly mon
strous demon ; l i ke agi tati on person i fi ed ; l i ke evi l before one ' s eyes ;
l i ke a mass of mi sfortune l umped together; l i ke a devi l i sh creation
wi thout precedent; l i ke the total fru i ti on of evi l deeds ; l i ke a col l ec
ti on of the mi series of the worl d ( sapsara) , l i ke another mouth of Rahu
( the ecl i ps i ng demon ) , for the sun ; l i ke a secret pl ace for the condi ti on
of be i ng unacceptabl e ; l i ke humi l i ati on i ncarnate ; l i ke a deva station of
a ci ty ; l i ke a warn i ng for wrong-doers ; l i ke a dwel l i ng-pl ace for mi s for
tune ; l i ke a home for i l l - l uck ; seated on a certai n s pot at the door of
the house, dri vi ng away crows wi th h i s staff . Seei ng hi m, he s poke roughl y
to the door-keeper , h i s anger aroused aga i n , as i t were , resul ti ng from a
former enmity. "0 wretch , dri ve away thi s i nauspi ci ou s , unfortunate and
unsi ghtl y one , l owest of ca9a l a s . Abuse him so that he shou l d not come
here aga i n . "
28. " So i t sha l l be , " he ( the door-keeper) repl i ed and drove that
ca9al a-boy away wi th h i s cudgel , speaki ng harsh words .
29 . " I f I see you come here aga i n , 0 f i l thy one , I s ha l l i nfl i ct
worse puni shmnt on you . "
30 . The hosti l e nature of the minds of the wi cked , soi l ed by the
practi ce of cruel ty, does not di mi n i sh , even in rel ati on to
the wretched .
31 . That wretched boy fel l on the ground , h i s back-bone broken
by a bl ow of the cudgel , mani festi ng , i ndeed , the very
cruel deed of that bad man to be the frui ti on of h i s own
deeds .
Then that wretch rol l ed l i ke a fi sh , i n the mi dst of hot sand, a part of
hi s skul l broken , the knee-pans crooked , h i s emaci ated arms and shanks i n
jured by stones , spl i nters , pot ( -s herds ) and pebbl es , h i s body spri nkl ed
wi th streams of bl ood fl owi ng on al l s i des , mouth obstructed by a cover of
sand, staff thrown as i de, the (beggi ng- ) bowl crushed to pi eces ,

1 00
MATSARANANDAVADANA
dharitalavikiabhik?ase?as tivravedanabhyahatasariro
41
matsya iva pra
taptasikatamadhyagatar sarivartate sma I athQsya mata cintayam asa I
- ~1 - .
kip nu me putrakar prapate patitar syac chuna va bhak?ita uta gava jivi-
tad vyaparopitar paribhuya va baladrakair vihethito margaprana?to van-
43 -
= ~
-
~ &
yena patha gatar I kip va nagacchatiti sa putrasnehakrtahrdya putra
putreti krandti ta deaam upajagama I sa ca baladrako jananya svar
pratyabhijnaya bhrsatara vicukrosa I
samanasukhadukhQn suhrdQm api sagame I
navibhavan ti dukhQni vyatitany api dehinam II 32 1/
matety apurvam evaitad visrambhQyatanam bhuvi I
putra ity eva ni?yandar snehasyasya
44
-uratyayar 1/ 33 II
ambeti dinap giram iayantap
so t pari?vajya tanupralapa /
r'urod tivrayatadinakaltha
ninadayanti puracatvarl}i II 34 1/
kasya putra daya nasit
4
tvayi durkhaikabhQjane I
gavitar ko nv asau laklpnya gajakar'(agmZolaya I I 35 /1
prakGsitam idp kena krale tvayi pauru?a /
tvayi praharatar kasya bhUu
4
6
na
46
patitar karar /1 3
6
//
hutus tvap kena me vatsa niranukrosacetasa /
nihata purvakeaiUQ katUakCna karal}a II 37 //
idm anaryatacihnap kena tvayi vidrs1:tam /
ko nv asau manu?akaro rk?asam anusikyate // b /1
18
-
ayasa hrdayu,, kasya kasya vajramaya karar /
- - - 49
- .
kasya vak savi?a kasya tvayi nasid dayaluta // 39 1/
41 A natyahataO 42 A ya
syasya 45 BCDEFGH nasti
43 A nanyena
46 A na bhUmau
44 BeDE hasyasyad, FGH ha-
47 A anaryatGya kened
cihn tvayi nidarsit 48 BCDEFGH ni?thur hrdayap kasya kasya tik?la-
myar karar 49 BCDEFGH nasti
The Matsaranandavadana 1 0 1
the remnants of h i s a l ms scattered o n the ground , h i s body affl i cted wi th
severe pa i n . Then h i s mother thought: "Has my 1i ttl e son fal l en over a
preci pice? Or, has he been bi tten by a dog? Or el s e, has he been k i l l ed by
a bul l ? Or, has he been i nj ured and hurt by young boys? Dr, has he l ost
his way and gone a l ong another path? Why does he not come? " Her heart
moved by l ove for her son , she came to that s pot , cal l i ng out, " Son , son . "
That l i ttl e boy' too , recogni sed the mother ' s voice , and l amented a l l the
more.
32 . Men ' s sorrows , even though past , become new, on meeti ng
friends , who have comon joys and sorrows .
33. A mother - thi s abode of trust on earth i s wi thout para l l el
i ndeed . A son - the outpour of h i s l ove i s trul y di ffi cul t to
surpas s .
34. She embraced hi m, whose l aments had become fa i nt , who was ut
teri ng the sad word , ' mother ' , and cri ed out , her pi erc i n g ,
l ong-drawn , and sad voice resoundi ng i n the c i ty-squares .
35. "Who h a s n o compassi on for you , a uni que receptacl e for mi s
eri es , son? Who i s he who has become haughty , because of
wea l th , wh i ch is as unsteady as the ti p of an el ephant ' s ear?
36 . Who has di spl ayed thi s va l our on you , a wretch ? Whose was the
hand that did not fal l off onto the ground as he beat you?
37. Who h i t you , my chi l d , h i s heart bereft of compassi on? You
have i ndeed been smi tten by (your) former deeds , bi tter i n
the i r ri peni ng.
38. Who has di spl ayed th i s mark of v i l eness towards you? Who i s
he , who wi th a form of a man , behaves l i ke a demon?
39 . Whose heart i s made of i ron? Whose hand i s as hard as di amond?
Whose words are ful l of poi son ? Who i s i t who had no compas
si on on you ?

1 02
MATSARANANDAVADANA
nihinakuZajeU baZe suhrdbandhuvivarjite I
jatyandhe parapise tvayi kiT ro?akaraam II 40 II
sa baZabhGvat k!pano varakah
- . .
-5
1
.
svabhyastamatsaryataya taya ca /
susoca bhaik? k?itiviprakir
na tu k?aracchoitam atmdeham 1/ 4
1
II
atha vrddhaca4Zi taT drakG k?atavik?atasarirG 6anai 6anai paina
pararsanti provaca I kena te putrakeya avasthG krta nirdayena papa kara
a puru?adhameneti I sa praha I amba aryacandanena puPU?o 'bhihito nirva-
52 - 52 - " "
sayaina amangaZam aZak?mika aprek?aiya caZadhama I tenaham
eVG piita iti I atha sa vrddhaca4zi dirgham U?GT vinisvasya pancah
guZam abhinipiyanti kopapaPU?ak?aram ity avocat I
aZpayu?i kutas tasminn aryata puru?adhame I
vyasanopahate baZe tvayi yasya vaikrtam II 42 II
eVGT tasya sokavasam upagataya kraaya samipe mahGjanakaya sipati
tal I atrantare
akr?YaGahrdyal kfaya mahatya
vaineyakrtya avaZabya vinayakGgryal I
pravik?ad akatamna bhagavan pu ta
buddha vibuddhanavapankajaskrea II 43
II
cGkaradrim iva jahgam Gpatant
t tayin svakirail parivi?FaTtim I
paurl prasadsithizGvanatail sirobhir
drat pPQemur uasantabhavaprapanca I I 44 I I
sitabhavanagatas t shraodhrantace?tas
taita iva suerol srngaparyantaZagnal I
upasamm iva sakad Gatant tapuyo
miguakusumaughair arcayam asur aryam II 45 II
50 A prahio
above .
51 A svatyastaO 52 A aangazaZak?mikam. But cf. 27+

'

The Matsaranandavadana
40. What reason is there for anger aga i nst you , a chi l d born in d
l ow caste , bereft of friend and ki nsman , bl ind by b i rth , and
eating another ' s food?"
4 1 . That v i l e wretch gri eved , not over h i s own body, streaming
b l ood, but over the al ms wh ich was scattered on the fl oor,
because he was a chi l d , and because of his much-cul t i vated
avari ce.
Then the ol d caQQal a-woman, caressi ng softly wi th her hands that boy
1 03
whose body was hurt and i njured , sa i d : " L i ttl e son , what compassi onl ess
s i nner, l owest among men , brought you to thi s state?" He s ai d , "Mother, the
honourabl e Candana tol d a man , ' Dr i ve away thi s i nauspi ci ous , unfortunate
and unsi ghtl y one , l owest of caQQal as . ' He ( that man ) hurt me 1i ke thi s . "
Then tha t ol d caQQal a-woman heaved a l ong hot s i gh , and press i n g together
her f i ve fi ngers , spoke as fol l ows , words , harsh through anger.
42 . "What i s honourabl e about that l owest of men , whose span of
l i fe is short , whose hatred towards you , a chi l d struck by
mi sfortune, i s thi s?"
A mu l ti tude of mn assembl ed bes i de that wretch , who was thus over
come wi th gri ef. Meanwh i l e ,
4 3 . the Bl essed One , the Buddha , the best o f d i sci pl i nari ans
whose mi nd i s free of bl emi sh, and whose heart i s drawn by
great compass i on, entered that ci ty, stepp ing ( wi th h i s feet
resembl i ng) fresh l otuses in bl oom, devoted to the task of
convers i on .
44 . The peopl e of the ci ty, thei r heads bowed and rel axed through
sereni ty, mde obei sance from a di stance , to hi m, the protec
tor, who came l i ke a mov i ng mounta i n of gol d , h i s body enc i r
c l ed wi th hi s own radi ance , havi ng l i fe ' s del usi ons appeased.
45. Young women , resorting to wh i te mansi ons, l i ke l i ghtni ng ,
wh i ch c l i ngs to the edge of the peak o f Mount Sumeru , bustl i ng
wi th exc i tement, honoured that nobl e one , who came l i ke cal mness
personi fi ed, wi th torrents of fl ower- l i ke stri ngs of pearl s .

1 04
MATSARANANDAVADANA

apetap?naKapZasarkara
samai sa nimnonnatavar,jito 'bhavat /
bhuvai pradeso haritardraZepanai
praktapu?paprakarottaracchadai // 46 //
n ibaddha/Zrr tavi tna ambarl
samdgatendrayudhatoraa babhau /
vavui sanaii sparsasukhGi saraai
sirindhrikpu?parajovikar?iai // 47 1/
tamlani lotpalapattravr?tayo
nipetur antargatamtta?atpadi /
vipapitasyeva vimnakopibhir
nabhastaZasyvayavs tatas tata // 48 //
puyaprabhGajanite bhagavn ni?adya
pad sahasradlake rathacakramtre /
amlanapuyaparipakavimuktagandhe
tl candna paramakGruika sassa // 49 //
5 J
yenarjitap dhanam id paripalitap ca
svedpadigdhavapu?a kupukuncakena /
nand pita tava sa eva phalni bhuhkte
tiktani mtsaraviadrumasapbhavani // 50 //
sthanad itai punar ayap kalu?ntartma
ysyaty apyam anupyabhayaprati?tha
4
/
arci?mat hutabhuj vinikiradeha
yasmin vasanti vivasa bahavai kadryi // b1 //
et
55
suhrj,anavi?adakarim avastha
alokya mohatamasar pratibimbabhutam /
svahgni krtya pisitany api ko na dadyat
sasaravartmani narar parivartamanah // 52 //
53 E reads here : yena namo buddhGya nao dharayai ( s i c ) namo ( s i c ) sl
ghGya. The scribe probabl y wanted to i nsert the formu l a of adorati on at the
beg i nn i ng of the Buddha ' s di scourse. 54 A pravi?pap, C pradi?ta, G pra-
` . ' !

The Matsaranandavadana
46 . That part of the earth became fl at, wi th no l ow and hi gh pl a
ces , ri d of stones , pot ( -sherds ) and gravel , smeared wi th a
moi st ( spri nkl i n g ) of turmeri c , covered wi th heaps of scat
tered fl owers.
47. The sky shone, i ts canopy of cl ouds fi rmly bound , i ts ra i n
bow-arch appeari ng . Breezes , pl easant i n thei r feel , bl ew
softl y, wafti ng the po l l en of the sirindhrika fl ower.
48. Peta l s of water-l i l i es , b l ue l i ke the tamla ( tree ) , wi th i n
toxicated bees in them, fel l i n showers , here and there , l i ke
pi eces of the sky, torn a part by pi nnacl es of mansi ons .
49 . The Bl essed One , most excel l ent in compass i on , sat on a thou
sand-petal l ed l otus , the s i ze of a chariot-wheel , sprung from
the power of h i s meri t , i ts scent pouri ng forth from the ri p
eni ng of unfadi ng vi rtue ; and ( He ) i nstructed that Candana .
50 . "Nanda , your father , who acqui red thi s wea l th , h i s body cov
ered wi th sweat, and who protected it in a n i ggardl y manner , -
he does i ndeed consum the bi tter fru i ts ari sen from the poi
sonous tree of avari ce.
5 1 . Th i s person of i mpure mi nd wi l l go aga i n from thi s pl ace to an
evi l state , a receptacl e of defencel ess fear , where l i ve many
mi sers , fu l l y res i gned , thei r bodies reduced to bi ts by fl am
i ng fi res .
52 . Seei ng th i s c i rcumstance , a refl ection of the darkness of i g
norance , whi ch causes gri ef to fri ends , what man , wanderi ng
al ong the road of slsara, woul d not cut up hi s own l i mbs , and
di stribute the fl esh?
1 05
1 06
MATSARANANDAVADANA
^ ^
klesandhakaravadana vikaralad?tra
davagnidagdhasikhara iva sailapada I
ayasino yad anavatajala bhraanti
preta phala tad api lobhavi?adrmaam II 53 II
tr?aviaaritamukhG saupetya bala
durvapravalaharitopanitabalekhG I
ssu?kapahkapatalaprakarantaral
pasyanti ke cid analajvalit sravantim II 54 II
dehGn dhanti dahana iva candrapaa
sita raver api kara hi samudgiranti I
ahgaracuraparu?as ca bhavanty ami?ap
meghGmbusikaramuco 'pi kadambavata II 55 II
asivi?air iva nirik?itamatrasobha
pretair druma vimalanilacalatpalasah I
sadyo
56
bhavanti parisu?kavisirapaa
pratyadisanta iva mtsario manu?yan II 56 II
pretopapattiniyata vyasanabhighGta
vyaktibhavanti mnuje?v api naikarUa I
k?uttar?asitaparitGpabhayaprakGras
tyagadvi?a vipad atab parato 'numeya II ' II
pancopatapavirasak?aram apragalb
dehiti yad vadati durbalamndaandam I
vittavaliptamanasa kulajo 'pi sadhu
sa nicata vibhavalobhaparajitanam II 58 II
asavighGtabhayasapkucitas ca dino
dehity api prasahate kfao na vaktu I
yan nirdhano dhanavata puru?an akale
maunavrata tad api lobhakrt naraa II 59 II
56 G sadyod

The Matsaranandavadana I 0
* ""~~ *
53 . That the pretas ( the spi ri ts of the dead) roam about , wearied ,
wi thout fi ndi ng water, the i r faces dark with angu i s h , thei r
l arge teeth very formi dabl e , Ii ke mounta i ns whose peaks are
burnt by forest-fi res, - that " al so is the fru i t of the po i
sonous tree of avari ce.
54 . Some fool i s h peop l e , thei r mouths open wi th th i rst, reach the
borders of ( mounta i n - ) r i dges verdant wi th sprouts of durva
grass, and see a r i ver i n burni ng fl ames , wi th the i ntermedi
ate spaces consi sti ng of dry masses of mud .
55. Moonbeams burn ( thei r ) bodies l i ke fi res ; even the sun ' s rays
stream forth , col d ; fragrant breezes , though spr i nkl i ng ra i n
drops , are as harsh as crushed charcoa l to them.
56 . Trees , the i r pure green fol i age asti r, the moment the i r beauty
i s seen by the pretas as i f by serpents , have the i r l eaves
suddenl y dri ed and scattered , warn i ng, as it were , men ful l
of avari ce .
57 . The bl ows of mi sfortune , man i fol d i n form and rel ated to the
state of pretas , such as hunger, th i rst , col d , heat , and fear ,
mani fest themsel ves even among men . The advers i ty of those who
hate l i beral i ty shou l d be i nferred henceforth .
58. ( The fact) that , even a vi rtuous and wel l -born person , whose
mi nd is ta i nted wi th ( the des i re of) wea l th , says : "Gi ve ( to
me ) " , ti mi dl y, i n a l ow, feebl e tone, a word wh i ch i s unpl eas
ant, because of the fi ve ( k i nds of) pa i n , - that ( i ndi cates )
the manness of those overcome by l ongi ng for weal th .
59 . ( The fac t ) that a mi sera bl e wretch , possess i ng n o wea l th , and
shri nki ng through fear of h i s hopes bei ng shattered , does not
even dare say, at the wrong moment , " Gi ve ( to me ) , " to wea l thy
peopl e - that vow of s i l ence i s a l so the resu l t of the covet
ousness of men .
I U8
MATSARANANDAVADANA

~
~
na janasya malo 'sti lobhatulyo
na ca matsaryasama paropaghatat /
na ca yacakatulyam asti mitra
jagat" tyagasamo na bandhur anyatz II | //
. -k . k dJ k '
5
7 par&pa aV&mu tagan la osa
bhramarat padm iva prakaapandham I
apanitaparigrahava.ep
bahavar satpuru? bhajanti santah / / o1 / /
svmnaa;raravise?aka gajendrG
navakartasvarabaddhapasakak?a I
anuyanti jan pradanasi l
javinas camari1as ca vajimukhya II II
vinayabharaab kriyabhiramab
praadas citrakalavidgdhabhavatz I
upayanti narasya dasabhGv
kusalair eva vasikrtatz purGaitz II 63 II
bhavanani vibhutimnti merot
sikharaiva mano,iadarsanani I
svakrtanavagitakarya-
racitany eva mda visanti santatz II 64 II
vinimilitajativaddo?e?v
anapakr?tacaritrabhu?ae?u I
upapattir adurlabha kule?u
vyapanitGvilamatsarCsrayaam II 6
5
II
kusumastabakabhiramasobham
naranarinayanadvirephahGri I
kusalasya phal vaur narG"
- - - - 58
mativiryacapalaprayamadhira II 66 II
57 G ta bandhukoo 58 A avalaprao, BCDEFH caalasriyaaO, G caparisri
yO

I
l
:.

+
^

>

[ he Matsaranandavadana
60. For man , there i s no i mpuri ty equal to covetousness; there i s
n o offence to another l i ke a vari ce; there i s n o fri end l i ke a
beggar; there i s no other ki nsman l i ke l i beral i ty for manki nd.
6 1 . Many good peopl e consort wi th a good person , who has set a s i de
the pri de of possess i ons , as bees wi th a l otu s , wh ich i s abun
dantly fragrant, i ts treasure of perfum rel eased at i ts ma
turi ng.
62. El ephant-k i ngs , thei r foreheads marked by the moi sture of
thei r own rut , thei r cha i n -ends ti ed wi th new gol d , and the
best of horses , swi ft and pl umed , fol l ow a man , who, by na
ture , i s generous.
63. Young women , ornamented wi th good behavi ou r, del i ghtfu l i n
thei r deeds , and ski l l ed i n vari ous arts , becom sl aves t o a
man , mde submi s s i ve , by ( h i s ) former vi rtue al one .
64 . The good , happ i l y enter spl endi d mansi on s , fas h i oned , i ndeed ,
by the extraordinary power of thei r own bl amel ess deeds , wh i ch ,
beauti ful to behol d , are l i ke the peaks of ( mount ) Meru .
65 . Bi rth i n fami l i es embel l i shed wi th superi or behavi our , where
the bl emi s h of controversy about l i neage has di ed out, i s not
rare for those who have rejected the practi ce of fi l thy ava
rice .
66 . The form of a man , possess i ng the pl easant beauty of a bunch
of fl owers , wh i ch attracts the bees , ( namel y) the eyes of men
and women, unwaveri ng i n resol uti on and strength , and steady
in expanse , i s the reward of v i rtue .
I U 9
1 1 0
MATSARANANDAVADANA
vikasatkudQkaatieka-
pbhaya yad gaga nap sphuanti kitya I
gatalobhamalasya ta naaap
dyutayas tyaganisakarasya amya II 67 II
visadgalitai siomainap
kiaai yac chalayanti padipham I
nrrater anujivino vinita
mdh tyagavanaspate phalap tat II 68 II
krraasu bhavopabhogamatasv
atha va kaiva kathG vinasini?u I
nivadyasukhGnubandhi ramyap
- - - - 59
phalam apnoti sanatanap padanat II 69 II
avadhuya balap samdvi? yaj
jaladanam iva malap nabhasvan I
padm avyayam apnuvanti buddhG
bhagavantas tad api padanabija 1/ 70 //
abhibhuya paapavadipugan
- 60 -
paathap gamayanti sasanap svam I
61
munayo bhuvanaikasasitaras
tad idap tyagapaaavasanam 1/ 71 1/
atha bhagavan patikrtadhyasayap ta janam avetya tnatrayavicalitapasa
3 sasaava8avimkhap bhavadukhopasamapati8apyuktam eva kathGm avis
cakaa /
dukhGny amUni sati janmani sabhavanti
k?ie ca janmani na dukham upaiti bhuya /
janmak?ayaya matimqn payateta tasmad
ya pGptu icchati na dukhasatabhig
'
hGtam
62
/1 72 //
59 G pasadat 60 A praathanap, BH praraathina, CG pravaaathana,
D paaGthina, E paramarthena, F apraramarthip na
62 G OghGtai7
6 1 G omi ts cd.
.
I

+
..
r

*
1

7
:
i
The Matsarananda vadana
67 . That the pl eas i ng rays of the moon of man ' s l i beral i ty , free
of the i mpuri ty of avari ce, i l l umi nate the sky, wi th fame , the
l ustre of wh i ch surpa sses that of a host of bl oomi ng water
l i l i es -
68. that the di sc i pl ined subjects of a k i ng shake ( h i s ) footstool
wi th the rays of ( thei r ) crest-jewel s , streami ng bri l l i antl y, -
tha t i s the sweet fru i t of the tree of l i bera l i ty.
6 9 . Or, why speak of mere enjoyments o f l i fe , wretched a n d peri sh
i ng? One atta i n s , through g i v i n g , ever- l asti ng rewards , pl eas
i ng because they bri ng about happ i ness , wh i ch i s free of bl em
i s h .
70 . ( The fact) that Buddhas , the Bl essed Ones, atta i n an i mperi sh
abl e state , d i s pel l i ng the power of the enemi es of peace , as
the wind does a host of cl ouds , - that a l so has l i bera l i ty for
i ts seed.
7 1 . Sages , uni que teachers of the worl d , overpower mul ti tudes of
fal se preachers , and l et the i r own teachi ng becom the h i ghest
truth - th i s is the cul mi nati on of the tradi ti on of l i bera l i ty . "
1 1 1
Then, rea l i s i ng that the mul ti tude of peopl e was i ntent upon recei v i ng
( i nstructi on ), had the i r fa i th steadi l y fi xed on the Three Jewel s , and were
averse to dwel l i ng in the cycl e of mundane exi stence ( sasara) , the Bl ess
ed One preached a sermon , whi ch was rel a ted to the appea s i ng of the mi sery
of exi s tence .
72 . "When there i s bi rth, these mi seri es ari se. When b i rth i s at
an end , mi sery does not occur aga i n . Therefore , an i ntel l i gent
person , who does not wi sh to be assa i l ed by hundreds of mi s
eri es, shou l d stri ve to destroy b i rth.
."

1 1 2
MATSARANANOAVAOANA
^
duhkham sakaranam ida samupaity anadi
satan.vartibyaSOkaiadayoni
6
I
trsnam pratitya viparitasukbhimana-
. :: . - - - - 64
vyahani tribhavanapakayogadhurtam II 73 II
eo ' ham ity ucita eva manovihi
satkayadarsanamaya puruasya kila I
janmadhvani bhramayatidam anadimdhy
sasaracakram aparigraham aprasantam II 74 II
h , .
65 65
h
-
dh ' st "tva "e v"gataraJas" prapya ceta. sama :
prajnalokair mnasi sayit dhvanta ullikhya krtsnam I
janmambhodher vyasanamahata k?ema asadya par
sa8antatma na divi bhuvi va bhikur ayati skhya II 75 II
yair nirdagd matihutabhuja skandhasbandhalak?yi
66
tra naikavyasanavisikatasdnamaurvi I
te ' smin dhanya jagati sukhinas te ta evanavadyas
te? bhad sthita abhimk te bhayebhyo vimukta II 76 II
riktakaradravaratirasasvadaparyastabuddher
lesenapi vyanusrtavato jalini citraayam I
ayasinya sirasi vipad scaranti pragalb
janmabhyast sucaritaphal vyartham eva prayati
67
II 7 7 II
ayasini bhavavibhutim avaptukGi
-
-
68
santi par ca parata kusal praceya I
asivio narapater nidhanaya mukto
ro babhuva kusalai sphutacandragaura II 78 II
63 mss . yoni, 64 F repeats 58b-66d here . 65 ABH raja saprao ,
COG rajasi srao, E tajanasi srao, F rajami srao 6 6 A ? la-
ghvi, BCDEFG lakmi 67 A i nserts verse 81 here and conti nues wi th 78
after the phrase tasmad brUhe. 68 BCOEH nives, F nivyas, G nivesam

The Ma tsaranandavadana
73. Thi s mi sery, havi ng a CaUse, the source of fear, sorrow, and
dejecti on occurri ng in a begi nn i ngl ess seri es , ari ses , depend
ent on cravi ng, wh i ch causes confusi on through a fal se sense
of happ i ness, and is cunn i ng in the performance of the drama
( enacted ) i n the three states of exi stence .
74 . The usual ( notion ) , ' Th i s i s I , ' cons i sti ng of a bel i ef i n a
real personal i ty, i s a stake , burni ng the mi nd of man ; i t
causes thi s wheel o f ssara, wi thout beg i nni ng o r mi ddl e ,
desti tute of possess ions , and bereft of tranqui l i ty, to re
vol ve al ong the path of bi rth .
7 5. A monk, cal m in nature , who has establ i shed h i msel f in moral
i ty , free of pass i on, atta i ned concentrati on of thought , di s
pel l ed the enti re darkness l yi ng i n the mi nd wi th the l i ght
of wi sdom, and reached the peaceful shore beyond the greatly
fearful ocean of bi rth , does not com i nto reckoni ng in heav
en or earth .
76 . They who have , wi th the fi re of i ntel l i gence , scorched crav i ng ,
a bowstri ng onto whi ch i s attached a fl i ght o f arrows o f d i
verse mi sfortune , whose targets are rel a ted to the ( f i ve ) con
sti tuent el emnts of bei ng - they are fortunate in th i s worl d .
They are happy. They al one are faul tl ess . Prosperi ty l ies be
fore them. They are free of fea r.
77. Mi sfortunes , troubl esom and i mpudent , fal l upon the head of a
person , whose mi nd i s ensnared by the enjoyment of the pl eas
ures of pass i on , hol l ow in form and fl eeti ng ; and who has pur
sued , even briefl y , cravi ng , wh ich is conspi cuous l y i l l usory .
( For hi m) , the frui t of good deeds , practi sed over the bi rths ,
becomes usel ess i ndeed.
78. They who wi sh to atta i n l i fe ' s wearyi ng spl endours , and after
wards , the hi ghest peace, shou l d gather mer i t . A snake , re
l eased to cause the death of a ki ng, became a neckl ace , wh i te ,
l i ke the c l ear moon , because of mer i t .

1 1 3


'

' '

l
|

'
1 1 4
MATSARANANDAVADANA
kip ca bhya!
dU!khadvi?a hrdi na LobhakaLir ni?evyo
janmantaropacitaLobhavi?asayasya /
santatmno 'pi ki La nirvivarwp babhva
bhaktabhihGrasaaye mkha eva bhiko! // 79 //
tasmat pradGnasaLiLai snapayantu santo
matsaryapahkamaLinani manogrhGi /
LobhGnaLendhanam idp nidhana dhana vo
yavan na yati vipadgnisikhavaliham // 80 /1
srutva vacarsi sa jano jagadekabandhor
nandasya tap ca vipadar vipuLam udik?ya /
vik?ipya matsaraayip manasas taisr
danadika sucarita prathayap babhva 1/ 81 //
iti matsaranandGvadGnam //
The Matsaranandavadana
Furthermore,
79 . he who d i s l i kes mi sery shoul d not enterta i n the vi ce of l ong
i ng in h i s heart . The mouth of a monk, whose hea rt harboured
the passi on of avarice accumul ated in another bi rth, became
cl osed when food was brought near, though he was cal m i n mi nd .
80 . Therefore may you , the good ones , cl eanse wi th the water of
l i bera l i ty the abodes of minds , soi l ed wi th the mi re of ava
ri ce ; so that your ri ches , thi s fuel to the f i re of avari ce,
wi l l not be destroyed, l apped up by the fl ame of the fi re of
mi sfortune. "
81 . Heari ng the words of ( the Buddha ) , the sal e k i n sman of the
worl d , and s eei ng that great mi sfortune of Nanda , that mul ti
tude
.
di spel l ed the darkness of avarice from ( thei r) minds and
mul ti pl ied acts of vi rtue , l i ke gi vi ng.
Thus ( ends ) the Matsaranandavadana .

1 1 5

|
I
H H A V A L U B D H A K A V A D A N A
! - - - - - - 2
apayanam aviachinnappayassapavaptmana I
.
~
kannaklesavasavasya dubkhaayyab ppavrttayab II ! II
tadyathGnusrUyate I
- - } . - - - -
dvau bhiksu spotapannau babhuvatus tabhyam ekenasesasojanopaksayad .
~ ; - - - .
aphattvam adhigatam I taddvitiyas tanmatpasatu?Fa evasit I sa tenapha-
toayate sma I bhadramukha se?aklesavi?opasaaya yatnam abhasveti / du-
, ~( - ~ ~ , - 7 - -
khaikasa bhava du?tapapasiddhyupayani speysi kaalavapapiaavisva-
saniy jivitam apapini?pannappakrtayo mayopamas tattvavipodhinab kamab
sabhaya, savaipa, sopayasa, papakpiyam evahgikrtya pravrtta, papibhavaya
tanam akrtabuddhina krtatmanam apy avahasyatam avahanti I lesenapy anu
gaamna mahad du,kha akap?anti / naitan anuatan kas aid ak?ato ' nupa
hato va I hpimanto 'py ebhir aVi?ta, pasusahadhanata ppatipadyante I
naite tuZayanti vayasap papiamavaikrtam I yatijanam apy ete ppagalbhG
-
8
- ~ -
vyamohayanty eva I sreyaso vadhaka ppatyamits aami vyatitya vinayani-
yamaspibhaPGm apYamapyadm anapakam evodhGvayanti I sauditakantisobham
api k?aena malinayanti puru?asya silasau?thava I vipatite aa sile sap-
- 9 - =
- !0 - ~
vavisayaya dvaPbhute hatopanisatsadhip naZa prjnasaade I sakaZa
- - ~

- ! ! -
. ' , `
~
eva aa ssapa e? durantaPGyaam papye?aabhip at ita, I ye aa svasuka-
padinam api sadhGpaa rtippasahgadohadb kas tan sadhujano anasGpi ppap
thyet I sa tam arhanta abPGvit I bhadmukha
A apayaamapi, BCDEF apao DEF ppayasO; A savatmana,
BCDEF scpaaaria 3 BCDEF vasavesya 4 mss . spotaO 5 A tadvi O
6 A bhibha 0 7 BCDEF paya ni,Sr'e 0 8 A hamty 9 A ovise?aya
1 0 A 0ni?asa 0 1 1 A raptanapayaap
"

'
i
T H E D H A V A | U U u H l K A V A D A N A
1 . The conti nuance ( on earth ) of peop l e doomed to an evi l fate ,
whose wanderino i n the ci rcl e of exi stence has . for the areater
part, not (yet ) ended , i s necessary , because of the def i l ements
of ( former) deeds , and i s fu l l of mi sery.
I t i s trad i t i ona l l y heard as fol l ows .
T wo monks had ' entered the stream' ( l eadi nq to Ni rvara l . One of them be
came an arhant throuh the destruction of a l l the fetters . The second of
those ( monks ) was content with onl y a sl i ght ( attai nmen t ) a l one . The ar
hant s ai d to him, " Good s i r , make an attempt to subdue the poi son of the
rema i n i ng defi l emnts . States of exi stence have mi sery a l one as thei r es
sence. They are the best means for the fru i ti on of offens i ve vi ces . L i fe
i s not to be trusted , because i t changes i n a fracti on of a moment. De
s i res, unreal in nature , resembl ing i l l usi ons, opposed to truth , ful l of
fear, ful l of hate , ful l of i rri tati ons , ari s i ng in compl i ance wi th evi l
deeds al one, ( create ) an abode of humi l i ati on for those who are not wi se .
and bri ng deri si on even to the di sci pl i ned. Sought even s l i ghtl y, they
( desi res ) a ttract great mi sery. No one who goes after these ( des i res ) i s
unhurt or unaffected. Even the bashful , possessed by these ( desi res ) , ac
qui re a nature comon to ani ml s . These ( des i res ) do not cons i der the
changes brought about by the ri peni ng of age . These bol d ( des i res ) do i n
deed i nfatuate even asceti cs. They are ki l l ers of good , a n d enemi es . These
( desi res ) transgress the nobl e bounds of moral i ty, whi ch bears the spl en
dour of the restra i nt of di sc i pl i ne, and arouse that whi ch i s vul gar al one .
I n a momnt, they defi l e a man ' s excel l ent moral conduct , enhanced though
i t is wi th beauty and l ustre . When moral i ty , undermi ned , becomes a door to
every sphere (of the senses ) , contempl at i on , the ba s i s of whi ch is de
stroyed , becoms i nadequate for the atta i nment of wi sdom. I ndeed the whol e
cycl e o f ex i stence i s spent on seeki ng these wretched obstacl es . Whatever
pl easures , i nc l i nati ons , and des i res are common even to dogs , pi gs and the
l i ke - what good mn wou l d , even i n mi nd , l ong for those ( p l easures ) ? " He
( the second monk ) sai d to that arhant. " Good s i r :

`
1 1 8
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA
13 1. J J!
bhava dulkhatmakal santi sI'eyo durobhislbhavam /
jivit caZam atyantap kamG d?asatakan21 // z //
apaya mma sk9ivab kincicche?o bhavaI'vaval /
anubhya sukhap divyap niI'vasyami niyogatal // 7 )/
api cakrtapuvyanap bhavebhyo jayate bhayam /
- - - - 1
5
-
pU}yasapbharoyuktanam utsavatisayo bhaval // 0 //
nanavipattigahanev anayapI'apatev
andhGn ivasu pithite pathi snipatya /
aI'yan api prtibhayena pathG haI'antal
pI'akhYGpayanty
1
5
a
asucayo viayal svasaktim // 5 //
atha so ' I'han mndasamvegQpanno
1 6
'yam ayusmn iti viditva tam aha /
.
- - - - - - 1
7
ayu?man sapIatidvandval parittasvaddu?ital /
bhava nisitanistIipsadhGI'asaatadaI'Uval // ( //
nopaaanak?aas tata bhaval kIUddhG ivorogal /
vi?agnikavaZaZokakaI'aZamukhasaktayal 1/ 7 /1
- - - - - 1 8
dagdhapI'avrttyupadanavasanamZamanasail /
pI'avrttayo jagannathail saI'Va eva vivaI'jita 1/ 8 //
bhavan paI'ihaI'anty aI'ad atmakGma paI'ik?aka /
. - - -_1 9 _ - - - 20
paI'wchannatatagadhan 8vabhI'apatabhaYClkamn // 9 //
patina sopatGpana mukhe sa paI'ivaI'tate /
abhinandaty anadeyan k?aikan api yo bhavan // 10 //
1 2 A bhava dulhkGtmakal sC ; BCDEF bhave dulkhatmkap janm 1 3 A sI'ayo
1 4 BCD dUIasisamo 1 5 A pamahatGm 1 5a A pI'ak?apayaty, BCDEF pI'ak?ya-
payanty, cf. 1 09a . 1 6 A sapvogGana 1 7 BC svadudulkhital
l B mss . pI'avrtyupaO 19 A gadha, BCDEF gadha 20 mss . svatI'ao
V

The Bhaval ubdhakavadana
2 . States of exi stence are characteri zed by mi sery. Good i s hard
to atta i n . L i fe is exceedi ngl y fi ck l e . Desi res are sources of
a hundred vi ces .
J . Hel l s are for me over and done wi th. The ocean of worl dl y ex
i stence has onl y a sma l l rema i nder l eft . After enjoyi ng di vi ne
happ i ness , I sha l l surel y become ext i nct.
4. Further, fear from worl dl y exi stence ari ses for those who have
not done meri t. The worl d is exceedi ngly festi ve for those
possess i ng an abundance of v i rtue .
5 . Caus i ng even the nobl e to speed i l y descend upon the prec i p i ces
of mi sconduct ful l of vari ous cal ami ties , l i ke the bl i nd upon a
h i dden path, and l eadi ng them a l ong a dangerous roa d, the i m
pure objects of the senses proc l a i m thei r own strength . "
1 1 9
"Th i s Venerabl e s i r has Ii ttl e desi re for emanci pati on" . Knowi ng thus , that
arhant spoke to him then .
6 . " Venerabl e s i r, states of worl dl y ex i stence are ful l of ene
mi es , defi l ed by l i mi ted enjoyments, and dreadful l i ke the fal l
of showers of sharp k n i ves .
7 . Dear one , states of worl dl y exi stence are not fi t to be c l ung
to , l l ke angry snakes wi th spi ke( -l i ke) fangs , dreadfu l wi th
the gl ow of po i sonous sparks .
8. Al l extens ions ( of exi stence ) have been shunned by the l ords
of the worl ds whose mi nds are pure , because i ncl i na ti ons for
c l i ngi ng to conti nuance have been burnt .
9. They , who l ove themsel ves , th8 di scerni ng ones , abandon , from
a di stance , states of worl dl y exi stence , terri bl e because of
( the sudden ) appearance of chasms , on whose sl opes hol es are
conceal ed.
1 0 . He , who takes del i ght i n states of worl dl y ex i stence , though
they are trans i ent and unacceptabl e , rol l s around in the mouth
o! pl easures, wh i ch are ful l of torment.
I i

1 20
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

*
vicchinnase?assrapravahapratisdhaya I
pratisadhim upayasamUam ahus tathQgata II 11 II
visavadinya evaita gatayo mahata api I
. . . . . . _
vividhanarthanaracasanipatakhaurikau II 12 II
- - 22 -
-
adipta sarva evaya sasaravi?apadapa I
vi?vagvikQsidukhQgner jvaamaakadambakai II 1 3 II
bhavopabhogasprhaaasa, svay
. .
hat ' d d '
`
I pravsya so amsra ur nan
caranti matta iva bhagnalocana
ghanandhakare viparitabuddhaya, II 1
4
II
hitodyatana avakirya bhQrati
nipatarUksam parinamapesaa I
anarthapaughanmagnasaktayo
2
4
bhavanti nisvasaparayaa nara, II 15 II
- - - - `}
at dvirepha iva pupahasinim
upasate ye tu sat sarasvatim I
akaranirokam apasya te kaer
muk na pasyanti punar vibhi?a II 16 II
sa tam arhantam abravit I niruttaray auni vo vacanakusumani I ki tu
apayikani vyasanani yani
- - - - - 26
mayanubhutany atidruani I
te? pratikQranimittabhta
suk bhadantanubhavGmi tavat II 1 7 II
atha sa mahatma tena tasya vacasa sutara upajanitasaego 'bravit I
na vaayanti kaikam apisvara
bhavabhinirvrttim avandhyavadina, I
tathQ hy aya skandhakadambakodbhava,
samdhavo naikavidhasya papmana, /1 1 8 II
2 1 ADEF kharZika" B kharZika, C khauikal 22 BCDF adipta 23 A "mi-
-~o-o-. BC0|F du:dzn~ 1 BCF Dahkopao. D DkauDao
c : .:. :c c|||' ;:. . / / ::... , 'u|' ..1:
T -v
-
|
!
|
The Bhaval ubdhakavadana
1 1 . The Tathagatas, who have cut off the connecti ons of the enti re
seri es of predi sposi ti ons , have sa i d that rebi rth i s the cause
of mental i rri tati on .
! . These states of exi stence , arenas for the col l i s i on of arrows
of vari ous mi sfortunes, are decei v i ng i ndeed , even for the
great .
1 3 . Th i s whol e poi sonous tree of ssara i s abl aze wi th mul ti tudi
nous rows o f fl ames o f the fi re o f mi sery spreadi ng everywhere .
1 4 . Those who l ong for and are devoted to the enjoyment of states of
worl dl y exi stence , vol untari l y enter upon days cl ouded wi th
the darkness of i gnorance , and move about as i f i ntoxi cated .
the i r eyes i neffectual in the thi ck darkness . the i r i ntel l i
gence i mpa i red .
1 5 . Di smi ssi ng the words of those i ntent on thei r wel fare . harsh
at the i r utterance pl easant at the i r ri peni ng , men take re
fuge i n s i ghs , thei r strength sunk in the fl ood of the mi re of
mi sfortune .
1 6. They who resort to the words of the good. l i ke bees to a creep
er smi l i ng wi th fl owers , they di scard the usel ess s ki n of Evi l
and do not see i ts fearful face aga i n . "
He spoke to that arhant. " These , your fl ower- l i ke words , cannot be ex
cel l ed . But .
1 7 . Venerabl e s i r , sha l l now enjoy p l easures, a means of compen
sati on for those very severe i nferna l mi sfortunes I have suf
fered. "
Then that nobl e one spoke , exceedi ngl y agi tated by those . hi s words .
1 8. " The l ords , whose decl a"rati ons are profi tabl e . do not pra i se
the occurrence of states of worl dl y exi stence . though they be
transi ent , for, thi s ari s i ng of a mul ti tude of aggregates i s the
ori gi n of mani fo l d evi l .

1 2 1

| |

'
'
1 2 2
BHAVAL UBDHAKAVADANA
bhavaprabandhapraayo mnasvino
jagaddhitadhGnaparasya yujyate I
anuttarajnananibaddhacetasa
bhavodbhavo bhavasukhad api priya II 19 II
punarbhavasvadalavakulasayah
. .
.
ha
- 28
I pravrtt1m anV1CC t1 yas tu mo nat
mudha sa sarayatanopatGpini
vipattim anvicchati sarvatomukhim II 20 II
bhava sasokG sabhaya savigrahG
vivarjita sadbhir udaramanasai I
narair maruddhutasikhG vi?adruma
bhujahgamadhi?phitakopara iva II 21 II
bhavavasi?ta kila sapta jatayo
bhayaT na te yena punarbhavasrayam I
bh
-
`
29
avanu?ango py aoucer V1VrJyate
narair vidagdhabharaanuZepanai II 22 II
krtGT tvayGpayikadukhalahghanGT
pravrttim anvicchasi yena janmna I
jijivi?us tivravi?abhid?ita
praitam apy annam upaddita ka II 2 3 II
api ca he bhavabhinandin
krimel" ivavaskarakardmantar
vivartamanasya yathakatha cit I
-
-
- 30
narasya matur jahrantarale
ki garbhavaso na mahGn apayab II ?} II
ka1evarGvaskaranirjharea
sUbaddhasasrhmladrdinena I
prajayamanasya narasya dkha
apayadukhail api ki na tulyam II 25 II,
28 A mosu, BCDE mohat, F mohGrt
30 BCDF jaghanantaO
29 A vivak?yate , BCDEF ?vivirjyate

'

The Bhaval ubdhakavadana

1 9 . Desi re for the conti nuat i on of worl dl y exi stence is sui tabl e
for a wi se person , i ntent on effecti ng the wel fare of the
worl d. The occurrence of worl dl y exi stence i s pl easurabl e, even
more than the joy of contempl ati on , to those whose mi nds are
bent on supreme knowl edge .
J . But he who , because of del u s i on , seeks conti nuance (of l i fe ) ,
h i s mind bewi l dered wi th the tri fl i ng pl ea sure of reb i rth , he
seeks wrongl y, d i saster , affl i cti ng a l l the senses .
c l . States of worl dl y exi stence, ful l of sorrow, ful l of fear , ful l
of strife , are shunned by the good , nobl e i n mi nd , l i ke po i son
ous tree s , wi th tops shaken by the wi nd , and hol l ows i nhab i ted
by snakes .
. Indeed, seven b i rths are l eft for you i n ( the cyc l e of) worl dl y
ex i stence , where there are no fears assoc i ated wi th reb i rth.
Even an attachment to worl dl y exi stence i s excl uded from i m
puri ty, by men , by the rub of a burnt ornament.
23. You have transgressed the mi sery of evi l states . Why do you
des i re the conti nuance of bi rth? Who , des i rous of l i vi ng, wou l d
partake of food contami nated wi th strong po i son , even i f i t be
del i ci ous?
Further , 0 you who take del i ght i n worl dl y ex i s tence ,
24. L i fe as an embryo i n s i de the mother ' s womb , l i ke that of a
worm, rol l i ng around , somehow or other, i n sl i my fi l th - i s i t
not a great cal ami ty for man?
b . The mi sery of a man bei ng born , al ong wi th a cascade of the
body ' s i mpuri ti es , dark wi th fi l th and bl ood fu l l y compressed
is it not equal even to the mi sery of hel l ?
2 6. A man beari ng a s kel eton decrepi t wi th o l d age , emaci ated
l i ke a palasa tree burnt by a forest-fi re , h i s pl easures
swa l l owed by toi l , i s he not equal to a hundred mi sfortunes ?
"
1 23
1 24
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

davanalaplu?tapalasark?a
va han jarajarjara asthiyantra I
kat cid ayasanipitahar?o
na k sao 'payasatair manu?ya /1 26 II
vidahibhir ni?pratikaraghorair
krtantabaair iva satadbhir /
-
- -
3
1
vibhidyaanasvavi?atmabhavo
gadair ihaivanubhavaty apayan 1/ 2 7 I I
pratyavrttasitak$ikosavikrtavyaghranano bhi$aab
sastreeva vidaryaaakarao maracchida vayuna I
bandhun puratar krtantaakareakramya nighno yada
kruddheneva vitiryate 'dhikatar kUp naa dubk tatab II 28 II
k cayu?man
karavedhasauddhatasphupasikhijvalavalipingalo
naivavicir api vyathG upaharaty aryasya t darua I
dhidaurbalyakara saadhividhura sadvrttave labhido
y kurvanti manojvarar
3
1
a
paricaya sphitavalepa malar /1
atha sa vi?ayaduratmya ivodbhGvays t mahar?im abravit I
vi?ayasahgini buddhir dukhena prativaryate I
gangeva kulatoyormiparyastatatapadapa II 30 II
anye 'pi bahava saik?a bhavasbhogalalasa /
tarpayantindriyagram vi?ayair avi?adina II 3
1
1/
29 II
sa carhs tais tadvacobhir sutara udvejitapratibhayas t saik?a avocat I
pratiskhyanaahata
32
akrcchras cittanigraha I
- ., -
33
. .
34
,
34
. , -h /1 II na canuvartanyas te v?ayar ye paraJta. 32
31 A anasvavisalpabhavo , BCDEF manasvai?antabhavo 3 1 a A manojvalar
32 A aha, BCDEF ata ? For my emendati on cf. JatakaaZa, ed . Kern
1 81 . 1 7 and 1 90 . 1 3 . 33 A vandhavao 34 A vi$ayais te

_|

The Bhaval ubdhakavadana

2 7 . One experi ences bad ex i stences here ( i n thi s l i fe ) i tsel f ,
bodi es stung by one ' s own venom, wi th di sease, consumi ng , i n
curabl e, dreadfu l , l i ke arrows of Death fal l i ng down .
28. When , fearful , face l i ke that of a ti ger, d i sfi gured by wh i te
eye-bal l s upturned, the organs ( of sense) scored as wi th a
kn i fe , by the i ntensely pa i nful breath , one i s sei zed by the
makara monster of Death , as if angered , and carri ed away, doc
i l e , i n the presence of ki nsmen , - what mi sery surel y i s
greater than that?
Moreover, Venerabl e S i r ,
c9. Not even the dreadful Avici hel l i ndeed, tawny wi t h rows of
b l azi ng fi res , di sti nct and fl ari ng upwards by the i mpact of
( past) deeds , does bri ng that pa i n to a nob l e man , as do i m
puri ti es, affl i cti ons of the mi nd , accumul ati ons swe l l i ng wi th
pri de , hosti l e to contempl ati on , weaken i ng the i nte l l ect , and
vi ol ati ng the bounds of good behavi our . "
1 25
Then he ( the second mon k ) spoke to that great sage , ( thereby) revea l i ng as
i t were , the evi l s of sense-objects .
30 . " A mi nd attached to sense-objects i s restra i ned wi th d i ffi
cul ty, l i ke a ri ver, the trees on whose sl opes are tossed about
by watery waves ( beat i ng. aga i nst) the banks .
3 1 . Many other d i sc i pl es too , undejected , aes i rous of enjoyi ng
worl dl y ex i stence, sati ate the group of sense-organs wi th
sense-objects . "
That arhant, h i s fears aroused exceedi ngl y, by those , h i s words , spoke to
that d i sc i p l e.
32 . " Control of the mi nd i s not di ffi cu l t for those who are great
because of thorough knowl edge . They , who are vanqui shed by
sense-obj ects , shoul d not be fol l owed .

1 26
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA
myaiva vi?ayoddmar nanu ceto nivaritam I
anyais ca vatibhi viais tat kasmn nanuvatase II 33 II
vi:aye:;u yadi pmmada e:;-
- -
35
tvam anaraca-te:;u hanta na:;Fam I
atha te viajanti naiva cetas
36
tava ko 'tho vada tai anathabhutai II 34 II
visayesu paiplutendriyanam
36a
. . .
svamanovibhamamtabhadrake?u I
nikape nivasanti sarvadukhGny
apaijnatanipatadaani II 35 II
vi?ayapacayanupatininam
apaimlanasukhamrtapadanam I
chalitab pu?a pasahgado?ai
na ca sa0Wetti niami?ar atinam II 36 II
"bh
-
" -
"
k
37
pa ut upant e narava
bhavasarhogavi?aktamnasanmn I
"
"k - "
38 39
v?ayapat uncta ca ceto
vinipatayatanani cavrtani II 37 II
.
10
.
pariVamaatam asantapa
viparitalpasukhnuragaramyam I
paribhuya manasvino rante
kraaT kamarat-iT tapovane?u II 38 II
11
. ~
vinigrhya mana pramdadola-
calam adhyatmaativyapasaye,a I
aniakrtayogino
42
ramante
bahu;air atimnu?air vihGai II 39 II
35 mss . anaryacaO 36 BCD yetas, F yatas 36a mss . parisrte O, cf. 1 06c .
37 A apanta, BCDEF upantikre 38 BCDEF vi?ayasaprao 39 BCDEF omi t
40 mss . maviratim 41 A mana, BCDEF mana 42 BCDEF niao
T

The Bhava l ubdha kavadana

33. Hs not the mi nd , i mpetuous because of sense-objects , been re
stra i ned by me, and other heroi c devotees? Why do you not ,
therefore , fol l ow sui t?
34 . I f you become subject to frui tl ess carel essness wi th regard to
sense-objects , which are resorted to by the i gnobl e , a l a s ,
then , they do not gl adden the mi nd a t a l l . Say , what advantage
is there for you , from those ev i l objects?
35. Al l mi seri es, dreadful because they descend unnoti ced , dwel l
i n the vi ci ni ty of those whose organs are i mmersed i n sense
objects , ( appeari ng ) good ( to them ) , because of a mere i l l u
s i on of thei r own mi nds .
36 . A man dece i ved by the vi ce of attachment does not know the
s pi ri tual ( bl i s s ) of the repose, wh ich fol l ows the decl i ne of
sense-objects , and yi el ds the nectar of unfadi ng happi nes s .
3 7 . Humi l iati on l i es i n the vi ci ni ty of men , whose mi nds cl i ng to
the enjoyment of worl dl y exi stence . ( Thei r ) mi nds are bent to
wards sense-objects and the seats of cal ami ty ( the organs of
sense ) become encompassed ( by mi sfortune ) .
38. Conquering the wretched l ong i ng for sensual pl easures , rest
l ess and di sposed to change, p l ea s i ng because of the pass i on
for fa l se and trifl i ng joys, the wi se rejoi ce i n penance
groves .
39. Restra i n i ng the mi nd waveri ng i n the swi ng of negl i gence,
through recourse to spi ri tual del ight, asceti cs , unhi ndered ,
take del i ght i n mani fol d stages of exi stence, wh i ch surpass
the human .
1 2 7
' '

"

'
1 28
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA
vitathGbhinive?amatraramyar
puP?asyopanamnti nama kama, /
gaticakracaravrata naraa
vi?aya eva samadisanty anarya, // 10 //
vyasanopanipatalak?yavrk?e
jagati klesapisacikabhibhute /
udaya na tu sarvada bhavanti
prakrtisvasthyakrta tathGgatanam // 41 //
tad aya samaya, kathap cid eva
pratilabdhar kusalaprayogayogyar I
pratipattividhau
43
bhavan
44
prama
sakunana hi van viravamatram // 1 //
sa tam arhan"a abravi t I
- 45 -
.
saknuyap sugatau bhogasprh yady apy upek?itum I
brUya, pravadata sre?pha naiva map tv puna, punar // 43 //
yatas tu map haraty e?a kGmatr?a nisaari /
.
10
.
tenativelakrpaya tv map kutsayase vibho /1 44 II
sa tap mhGtma punar api sanukrosapesalair vacobhilz sapejayann abravit I
khinna vayap rudhirabindum upadadanar
sapklesike?u sabhaye?u bhave?u vatsa I
- - - 4 7 - 48
ayasini ca kapasim abhivardhayanto
naikantarayavivasar
49
svaparabhavaya II 45 II
krUrair parasparavirodhibhir aprasantair
dhGtUragair
50
prakupitair iva kr?asarpair I
atudyamnavapu?Gm aparayaanap ,
kalpayutany abhigatani ca no mahGtman
51
/1 46 II
43 ADE pratividhau, BCF pratividho 44 BCDF bhavani, E bhavani 45 AC ga-
ti, BDF sagati, E sagatip 46 EF ve lapkro 47 A sini, BDF ayasir,
C ayasi 48 ABCDF kepasGm 49 mss . vivasa 50 A ddhabhu, BCDF dha-
bhuO, E ?dyobhuO 5 1 mss . tmane
The Bhava l ubdhakavadana
40. Pl easures, del ightfu l merel y because of an i ncl i nati on to
fa l sehood, do i ndeed fa l l to the share of men . The i gnobl e
sense-objects al one i nstruct peop l e i n the vow of wanderi ng
i n the cyc l e of exi s tence .
4 1 . Buddhas , who have acqui red an ease of di spos i ti on , do not ap
pear at al l ti mes, i n the worl d overcome by the fema l e demon
of affl i cti on , a tree wh i ch i s a target for attacks of mi s
tor!uc .
42 . Now, that ti me , su i tabl e for the accompl i shment of good , has
somhow or other, arri ved i ndeed. As for the carryi ng out of
a determi nati on , Your Honour is the authori ty. I ndeed , a for
est i s ' onl y a pl ace of s i ngi ng for b i rds . "
He ( the second monk) spoke to that arhant.
43. " Even if I were abl e to d i s regard the l ongi ng for enjoyment
i n bl i ssful states , 0 best of speakers , you wou l d not i ndeed
tel l me , aga i n and aga i n , ( how I cou l d overcome crav i ng ) .
44 . Because t h i s femal e fi end , the thi rst for p l easures , sei zes
me , therefore , l ord , you rebuke me , in your exceedi ng compas
s i on . "
1 29
That nobl e one spoke yet aga i n , movi ng h i m wi th compass i onate and tender
word s .
4 5 . "We suffer pai n , dear ch i l d , cl i ngi ng t o drops o f b l ood , i n
states of worl dl y exi stence , wh i ch are ful l o f fea r and ful l
of affl i ct i on ; strengthen i ng the cemetery whi ch causes tor
ment; hel pl ess because of mani fo l d obstacl es , ( l eadi ng) to our
own ru i n .
46 . 0 nobl e One , we have spent a myri ad worl d-ages , hel pl es s , our
bodi es stung by the serpents whi ch are the psycho-phys i ca l
el emnts ( of the personal i ty) , cruel , hosti l e t o one another,
i nausp i c i ous, l i ke enraged b l ack serpents .

/
|

1 30
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

pratyarthikair iva saudyatama9Zagrai
skandhair hata vaya akQrabaddhavairai I
ayasitas ea vi?ayair vi?akumbhakaZpais
tae ehidyat bhavasukhavyasananuragar II 4 7 II
sa tam arhantam aha I
nopaeehetsyami yady atra janmani skandhasmtatim I
upapadyoddhari?yami tvadvakyena jitadhayar
52
II 48 II
sa ta pratyaha I yady apy eiad ev tathGpi
sakrn lrtavye tv punar api ea mrty mrgayase
SphUt dr?tvaZoka tamasi vipuZe majjasi punar I
siv Zabdhva mrg kusrtim upayasi pratibhaya
bhavan yas tva vanehasy amrtapura utsrjya suZabham II 49 II
- - - - 53 -
samuttiryagadhat krimikuZaeaZatpankakaZiZat
kat vijnabaZat
54
pipati?asi tasmin punar api I
vimukto rgebhya punar api ea rogaya yatase
bhavebhyo durkhebhyar sprhayasi punar yas tvam aghar II 50 II
a<na>san
55
asvantan sUlabhavinipatapratibhayan
- 55a - -
<sa>vairn sodvegan saparibhavastaavirasan I
parityajyayu?man vyasanavisikhaatavihatan
bhavan samyagmrg bhavabhayahar
56
bhavaya sad I I ! I I
d
rtasasaradurkho 'pi so 'bhyasad ragapapmnar I
tam uvaea mahGtmanam arujann iva vaksarair II 52 II
52 mss . tadhiya 53 BCDF gadhGn 54 mss . ?vijnabalat 55 ACDE asan,
BF asqn. For the resti tuti on of the text cf. $vajataka 7 1 . 55a mss . vairan
56 BCDEF pratibhayaO

!
|
!

The Bhaval ubdhakavadana
47 . We have been rui ned by the aggregates , become host i l e wi thout
reason , as i f it were by opponents , wi th swords ra i sed. We have
been tormented by sense-objects , wh i ch are l i ke jars of poi son.
Therefore do break off (your ) attachment to the mi s fortune of
the enjoyment of worl dl y exi stence . "
He ( the second monk ) spoke to that arhant.
48. " I f I do not destroy the consti tuent el ements of bei ng i n thi s
b i rth, I shal l uproot them, havi ng been born aga i n , ( my) mi s
fortunes overcome by your words . "
He ( the arhant ) sa i d to hi m i n repl y. " Even i f i t were s o , yet :
49 . When you need to di e but once , you seek death a9a i n . Hav i ng
seen cl ear l i ght, you pl unge i nto the thi ck dark once more .
Havi ng found an auspi ci ous way , you resort to an evi l path ,
wh i ch exci tes fear, 0 you who l ong for exi stence , d i scardi ng
the c i ty of i mmorta l i ty , easy to gai n .
50 . Emrgi ng from a hol e ful l o f mud , wi th a number o f worms wri g
gl i ng i n i t , how i s i t that you wi sh to fal l i nto i t once
more , through want of strength , 0 Wi se One . Freed of di sease,
you stri ve after s i ckness aga i n , 0 you , who , wi thout contempt,
l ong for worl dl y ex i stence, wh i ch i s pai nful .
5 1 . Reject, 0 l ong-l i ved One , states of worl dl y ex i s tence , hope
l es s , endi ng badl y, terri bl e because ru i n i s eas i l y obta i ned ,
ful l of enmi ty, fri ghten i ng, unpl easant because they are ac
compani ed by humi l i ati on and angu i s h ; ( states ) wh i ch are
struck by the fa l l i ng arrows of mi sfortune ; a l ways further the
right path , wh ich destroys the fear of worl dl y exi stence . "
52 . Even though he was one , who had seen the mi sery of the cyc l e
of exi stence , h e spoke to that nobl e one , shatteri ng h i m as
i t were , wi th arrows of words , because of the practi ce of evi l
pas s i on .

1 31
1

I
' |


'

|
'
'
1
'
l

:




t '
| '
|
1 32 BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

bhraanti te bahun kalpan bodhisattva bhavadhvani /
sudanta saptajanni bhramat kisi vyathG // o
`
//
sa bhik?us tena vakyena pratodeneva vik?ata /
ta abravid bhavasvadkarayopahatasaya // o1 //
na tena vidita bhiko ya vyatha bhramat bhave /
. - -
5 7
avajnaya vaco 'smaka punar apy avabhotsyase // oo //
punas ca tva bravimi /
ye janmaivadhimukta saasukhaahati nirvrti suddhasattva
ye? klesavase?o 'py upasamitabalo yo 'py upadGnam eva /
atmatvenabhupeta jagad ida akhila ye krakrantacittas
= = =
o o o = =
te?a slaghya pravrttir gati?u na tu bluasvadaparyasta-
buddhi // o: //
sprsyante sattvavanto na vi?ayarajasa ye viviktasayatvad
dukhair naiva vyathante k?itidharaguravo ye pararthe caranta /
te janmopaddGna parapuraparikhGsetavo bodhisattva
sobhante na kama tu kavam api gatiu sthGtu atmbharivam // o //
ye? sarve prayoga sasina iva kala sarvasattvopajivya
ye lokan panti krtsnan pitara iva sutan dukhapatalaagnan /
te?ap janmopadesa sucaritamahatam utsava srivise?a
svarthoaoganuragad anupatati bhavan mrtyave keval tu // o //
57 A tsyate 5 A gativana,ltaO, BCDEF gativananta O
+

'
!
!

'
!

The Bhaval ubdha kavadana

1 33
53. "Those very Bodh i sattva s , who are wel l -restra i ned, wander a
l ong the path of worl dl y exi stence , over many worl d-ages . What
ki nd of pa i n cou l d there be , for those who wander ( there ) for
seven bi rths?"
54 . That monk ( the arhant ) , wounded by that statement , a s i f i t
were wi th a goad, spoke to hi m, whose mi nd was affected wi th
the wretchedness of ( the des i re for ) enjoyi ng worl dl y exi st-
ence.
55. " 0 mon k , you do not understand the pa i n of those wanderi ng
about i n states of worl dl y exi stence . Hav i ng d i s regarded my
,words , you wi l l be made aware of them once agai n .
tel l you aga i n ,
56 . Those Pure Be i ngs , who , a t b i rth i tsel f , are i ndeed zea l ous
i n thei r devoti on to emanci pati on , wh i ch abounds wi th the joy
of tranqui l l i ty ; whose remai ni ng defi l ement, c l i ngi ng i tsel f,
has al so been overcome , i ts power made exti nct ; they who per
vade th i s' ent i re worl d as thei r own sel f , thei r mi nds moved
wi th compassi on , - pra i seworthy i s thei r conti nuance, but not
so the i ntenti on of enjoyi ng bi rths .
57. They who , endowed wi th strength of character, are not touched
by the i mpuri ti es of sense-objects , for they are j udi c i ous i n
mind ; they who, wei ghty as mounta i ns , engage themsel ves i n the
wel fare of others , and are not affl i cted by mi sery at al l , -
spl end i d are those Bodhi sattvas c l i ngi ng to b i rths , bri dges
over the moats of the Supreme C i ty. But, rema i n i ng in states
of exi stence , even for a moment, is not proper in the case of
those who foster themsel ves .
58. They , al l of whose acti vi ti es are for the sake of al l be i ngs,
as i s the case wi th the di gi ts of the moon ; they who protect
al l peopl e sunk in hel l s of mi sery, as fathers woul d sons ; -
the pl ea for bi rth of those great i n good conduct i s an oc-
cas i on for j oy, excel l ent in gl ory. But , you s i r , wi l l merel y
fol l ow Death , because of your pa ssi on and keenness for you own end .

3
'

!
1 34
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA
*
ye?am utpadkGZe suearitakiraair Zikhaman samantad
dhvant eetab svarahgavivaraparieayasphitam apy astam eti I
unmajjantiva Zokab pratibhayamahato dubkhapahkaughamadhyat
team evanurpa parahitavidu?a janmastanaziza II 59 II
ki bahuna
sarve?v aearyavarya niyamagurudhara dharyanagradhairya
karuyoeehritavirya rajanikaranibha bhaskarabhas ea diptya I
janmatavyanuyatra namueividraa jnanadipoZkadhGrab
sarvajnatvabhi?ekab puru?avarayugab sarvada bodhisaUvab II 60 II
evam apy asav ueyamanab kusaZadharasadhanodyogavidhura eva vyahGr?it I
samudgamavaiguyavik?ak?amaeetasam I
kusaZapratyaya bahyab ki kari?yanti dehinam II 61 II
prak?aZayanti munayo na jaZena papa
hastena napy apaharanti janasya dubkham I
saearayanty adhigama na paratra ea sva
dharmn vadanti tu sUkhapratipattisadhyan II 62 II
atha sa kramea kaZagato bharukaeehe pro?itabhartrkaya naryab kuk?au janma
- - - - 59 -
pratisaddhe I kaZantarea ea garb had abhini?krantab I mata eainam abhi-
vik?ya putrasneham anadrtyapavadabhayasahkini kim api kim api tapasvini
viZaZapa I anuniyamanapi ea samanasukhadubkhabhib sakhibhir asahamana
tanayaviyogavyasana tam atimanoharatmabhGva baZakam ahke krtva ba?pave
goparudhyanaskhaZitavaeasa niyata idrs ki eid avoeat I
59 A ranto

'
'
|

'

'

|
The Bhava l ubdhakavadana
59 . They , at the ti me of whose bi rth , darkness , though thi ck wi th
i ts own hues heaped up wi thout an i ntersti ce, van i shes from
here , scraped on al l s i des by rays of vi rtue , and peopl e e
merge , as it were , from amidst a most fri ghtful heap of the
mi re of mi sery - sui tabl e , i ndeed , is the di vers i on of con
ti nui ng bi rths , of them, the wi se ones , wel l -di sposed to
others .
What need i s there for much tal k?
60. Excel l ent teachers among al l , havi ng vows as preceptors , prom
i nentl y fi rm in the path of v i rtue , possessi ng vi gour mixed
wi th compassi on, l i ke the moon and l i ke the sun in spl endour ,
servants i n the forest of b i rths tearing up Namuci ( the demon) ,
bearers of the torch- l amps of wi sdom, the Bodh i sattvas are , at
al l ti ms, a race of sel ect men , consecrated by omn i sci ence . "
1 35
Though spoken to in that manner , he ( the second mon k ) s a i d , sti 1 1 bereft
of enthusi asm for accompl i sh i ng ri ghteous meri t .
6 1 . "Of what use are external as surances o f vi rtue to peopl e ,
whose minds are weak a n d exasperated because they a re defi
ci ent i n the atta i nment ( of a rel i gi ous goal ) .
62 . Sages do not wash away s i n wi th water, nor do they remove the
mi sery of peopl e wi th the i r hands . Al so, they do not transfer
the i r own atta i nment el sewhere . But they speak of vi rtue,
eas i l y atta i nabl e through determi nati on . "
Then, i n course o f ti me , h e di ed , and was reborn at Bha rukaccha , i n the
womb of a woma n , whose husband wa s away from hom. After some ti me , he
came out of the womb . The mother too , seei ng hi m, regardl ess of her l ove
for the son , l amented , cons i derabl y di stressed and anxi ous through fear of
tal k . Unabl e to bear the mi sfortune of be i ng separated from the son , though
pac i fi ed by her friends , who shared her sorrows and joys , she kept the
chi l d , most attracti ve in form, on her l a p , and spoke d i sci p l i ned ( word s ) ,
as fol l ows , i n a fal teri ng voice , h i ndered by a fl ood of tears.

1 36
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

*
jate putre bhavanti pramuditahrdaya mataro jivaloke
dr?tva vasasya lak?mim anuparatarsam unmi?anti samantat I
ananandlitan bhavati sa divaso bandhavanam adirgho
jata sokaya tu tva maa tanaya katha mandabgyodayaya II 63 II
durvrttaya mam tad adhuna karaa preritas tVGT
bhuhk?vasahya vyasanam athva svasya dusce?titasya I
ete 'nye ca vyasananiva mUrdhni te? sphuranti
tyaktva Zajja sujanadayit ye pramad bhajante II 64 II
kaamanaparikomalacchavis
tik?atuqanakharai patatribhi I
putra durayaphaZani bhok?yase
mtur adya parimavartaka II 65 II
dhig dhig astu pariamaaruva
sahgina ratim apurvavahinim I
adhyavasyati yayabhibhutadhir
idrsany api jano hatatrapa II 66 II
ka?pam ayatavi?adabhi?ae
sakaFe mm vivartate mna I
yatra Zokaravabhitaya mya
- 60
-
putraka tvam aFavi nipatyase II 6 7 II
arua bata vidher vice?Fita
du?kara khaZu maya samihitam I
kiT karomi saraa vrajami kaT
putra sokasarataqitasaya II 68 II
hatasmi vighena cetasa
kamdhadapatnupatina I
yat 8udu?karam idaT kari?yate
vaisasa vihatalajjaya maya II 69 II
oc BCDF atatya
Y

1
l
|
l

The Bhava1 ubdhakavadana

1 37
~*** ~
63. " I n the worl d of the !i vi ng , mothers have thei r hearts enrap
tured , when a son is born , see i ng the good fortune of the fam
i l y unfol di ng i tsel f on al l s i des , i ts spl endour unhi ndered.
That day i s not l ong for ki nsmen exc i ted wi th joy. But , how
i s i t , son , tha t you were born to cause sorrow to me , who am
swel l i ng wi th mi sfortune?
64 . You have been sent ( here ) , by the deeds of ei ther me , whose
behavi our i s bad , or by your own mi sdeeds . Therefore , suffer
i nsufferabl e mi sery now. These and other heaps of mi sfortune
spri ng upon the heads of those who fal l i nto error, renounc i ng
shame , wh i ch i s cheri shed by the good .
65 . Son , bei ng a measure of your mother ' s ( wi ckedness ) today , you
wi l l consume the frui t of your bad conduct, your soft ski n
preyed upon by b i rds , whose nai l s and beaks are sharp .
66 . Fi e upon the pl easures of the worl dl y, harsh i n consequence ,
extraordi nary i n the i r beari ng, - the mi nd be i ng overpowered
by wh i ch mn does even such ( deeds as thi s ) , bereft of shame .
6 7 . Al a s , my mi nd revol ves around thi s predi cament, fearful be
cause of i ts extendi ng gri ef, in wh i ch , you , l i ttl e son , wi l l
be thrown i nto the forest by me , who a m afra i d of the ta l k of
the worl d .
68 . Cruel , al a s , i s the behavi our o f fate . I t i s a hard tas k , i n
deed , that I have undertaken . What sha l l I do? 0 son , whom
sha l l I go to for refuge, my heart struck by the arrows of
sorrow?
o9 . Al a s , I have been destroyed by the di sgusti ng mi nd , wh i ch
fol l ows the path of morbi d des i re for sensual p l easure , si nce
th i s outrageous deed, very hard to do , wi l l be done by me , a
shamel ess one .

|
l'
1

" l
1 38
8HAVALU8DHAKAVADANA
bhUr iya kim iti navadiryate
- 61 -
naraka kva nu sa havyavahana I
yo na nirdalti pQpakarii
kak?amu?pim iva map hatatrpam II 70 II
vitatasikhikalQpodbhGsuralokajal
nipatati mama vajr sarat ki tu mUrdhni I
sutam akaru,aoitta yaham ev tyajami
stanarasaparibhgaklibavaktraravinda /) /1 //
ity eva anyatha oa tasya vi lapantyal; ki'oioohefa rajani babhuva I sa pari
oarkam abravit I jnayata' tavad bhadre kim avasef nisaya iti I sabravit I
svamini sarati hi
62 - - "
aru,akira,amaZapapaZopantalek
praviraZataratar
63
kha paravrttaoandra I
puZinam iva payodher vidrumk?odtamra'
parimukuZapaZasasvasthassuptasam II 72 II
sa provaoa I
64 - - -
i hrdyasa'tapa dirghakalanu?anginam I
drjata' mama mandya gaooha oohoraya baZakam II 73 II
ity uktva sa ba?pavegoparudhyamanahrdaya prthivyC sahasa nipapata I para'
oa sah upajagama I
sa tatheti pratisrutya tam adya tapasvinam I
upaharam iVQpurv vioikfepa mahQpathe II 74 II
putrakraurya' vivrtam asiva janmadukhopatapt
bhartrsneha oiraparioayad baddhamUZo na dr?pa I
dgdha va'sadvayam api maya durayangaravar?air
hG kamanC prakrtir asati sarvadul;khaprasutil II 75 II
6 1 mss . sahate
64 BCDEF i
62 72ab are i nterchanged i n BCDEF. 63 BCDEF sapadivi o
'

The Bhava l ubdhakavadana

70 . Why does th i s earth not tear apart? Where i ndeed is that i n
ferna l fi re , wh ich does not consume me , an Evi l -doer, iho i s
devo i d of shame , as i t wou l d , a handful of dry grass?
7 1 . But a thunderbol t , i ts ma ss of l i ght l ustrous l i ke the ta i l
of a peacock spread out, wi l l fa l l on my head ri ght now, as
thi s very I , cruel i n mi nd , abandon i n th i s manner, a son
whose l otus-mouth is ( too ) weak to feed upon the mi l k of the
breast. "
1 39
As she l amented thus and i n other ways , the ni ght had but a l i ttl e l eft of
i t . She spoke to a servant ma i d . "Let m know, my dear, how much of the
n i ght is l eft, just now. " She sai d . " Lady , now i ndeed,
72 . The 'ky, ,i ts stars very few, the moon turned back, the edge
of i ts border pi nk wi th streaks of the sun ' s rays , resembl es
the sandy beach of an ocea n , coppery red as coral -dust, wi th
swans sound as l eep among ful l y fol ded palasa ( bl ossoms ) . "
She s ai d.
7 3. "Go , throw away thi s wretched ch i l d of mi ne who am mi serab l e ,
a sorrow for my heart , c l i ngi ng on over a l ong ti me . "
She sai d so, fel l on the ground a t once , her hea rt obstructed by a fl ood
of tea rs , and fel l i nto a deep swoon .
74 . " Very wel l , " she ( the ma i d ) repl i ed, took that wretch , and
fl ung h i m on the hi ghway, l i ke an unusual offeri ng.
7 5 . " I have exposed cruel ty towards my s on, s i n i ster, and i nfl amed
by the mi sery of l i fe . I have not pa i d regard to the l ove o f
my husband , fi rmly rooted because o f a l ong i ntimacy. I have
a l so burnt both fami l i es wi th charcoa l -showers of my bad con
duct. The vi l e nature of sensual pl easures , a l a s , is the
bi rth-pl ace of al l mi sery. "

|
1 40
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

nasau ruravamu?itasmrtitvac
cukopa matre na ca tattvadarsi I
dr'stva tu tam atmagatam avastham
s~eva citta vinininda baZab
65
II 76 II
oo ~ t/
naYl jananya maa kaacam
na canimitta vyasanl mamedam I
svayal krtcmi vyasanany amuni
tvayaiva me citta vimuica dinyam II // II
anarya tal cittakaZe pratarya
praga4hadukhodayaaarue?u I
bhavopabhoge?v adhuna vi?a
kim eva ~-

asamik?yakarin II 78 II
hitai?ias tasya vaco ' vadhirya
tvam ajna nirdgdhapunarbhavasya I
bibhe?i dukhGd adhuna kim eval
svakaranirmGam idal tavaiva II 79 II
na pujayanti pratipattibhir ye
giro gurU!a anukamakanam I
imani canyani ca te Zabhante
vi?adaninal vipad satani II 80 II
69
YathG yathG tivradvandvopanipatajani dubkhGny anubhavati sma tathG tathG
- 70 - 71
.

sutaram upajayanascega, sasrukatha eva Busoca vikZavatma tapas vi I
praviraZatracchannaBvabhrpraatabhayalkaran
- - - - 72
mama gurur asau tyaktva yato bhavabdhikadurbhavan I
. .
o
tanusukhaZavakZi?tatmano vaYl tu hatatrapa
bhavajaZanidher
74
dr?Pvapy ant puar nidhan gatab II 81 II
65 A sadhub 66 BCDF nadh 67 BCDF kapacao 68 mss . moham
69 ?BCDEF a l so g i ve thi s sentence. 70 BCDEF suram 7 1 mss . manasl
72 A bhavarthiya
O
, BCDEF bhavavdherastaran 73 mss . pahi 74 mss . ja-
Zadher

'

The Bhaval ubdhakivadina

76 . Not bereft of sense , he made no sound. Aware of the truth , he
was not angry wi th the mother. Seei ng the condi ti on he was i n ,
the ch i l d bl amed h i s own mi nd.
7 7 . " Th i s i s no wi l ful act of my mother. Nor i s th i s mi sfortune
of mi ne wi thout cause . You yourse l f have brought about these
cal ami ti es . Gi ve up your wretchedness , 0 my mi nd.
78. 0 you evi l mi nd, i gnobl e one , you who act wi thout consi dera
ti on, because of del usi on , what dejecti on ( do you feel ) now,
havi ng l ed her astray wi th regard to worl dl y enjoyments ,
dreadfu l because they gi ve ri se to exceedi ng nli sery?
79. Havi ng di sregarded hi s words , ( those ) of one who has destroyed
reb i rth , a wel l -wi sher, how are you now afra i d , i n th i s man
ner, of the mi sery of a new b i rth , 0 you fool ? Th i s i ndeed i s
a creation of your own deeds .
80 . They, who do not honour the words of compassi onate preceptors
wi th determi nati on , meet wi th these and hundreds of other mi s
fortunes , wh i ch cause gri ef . "
1 41
The more he experi enced mi sery arl s l ng from pa i rs of extreme opposi tes , the
"lOre d i d that di stressed wretch l ament, exceedi ngl y agi tated , hi s voi ce
( choked ) wi th tears .
8 1 . "That teacher of mi ne has gone, abandoni ng the evi l states of
the ocean of exi stence , fea rful because of prec i pi ces and
chasms , scanti l y covered wi th grass. But we , bereft of shame .
affl i cted with tri fl i ng l i ttl e pl easures , have reached des
truction aga i n , though havi ng seen the end of the ocean of
ex i stence.

1 42
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

^

matihutabhuja dagdhva skandhapravrttivi?adrum
sthitiu vasita srapyGpi prakasayasotsavab
?5
/
sakalabhuvanasreya krtva gata sugata sam
viayakrpaa ka? na?a vayap bhavalubdhaka // 82 //
sthGnasthanavivekayogavidu?a sthGne na svarita
skandhGna k?aikGpy anuttaragira nirvrttir ayasini /
sthane prajvaLitas taTn iva khagas tyaktva bhavan bhahguran
nirvanti jvalana ivambuvihatas cittesvara yoginab // //
krtvabhiyogam api cagamagahvareu
svairapracaram anugrhya mana manu?ya /
aZpasruta iti jagaty upayanti sakhy
cetovinigrahaphal srutam ahur aryab // 84 /1
sa sucikGgrair iva tudyamana
pipiZikair bhugnakaralad?traib /
mahirajodhusarakomalahgo
muhur muhub saarivartate sma 1/ 85 //
sa makikaa nayutai parito
mrdub prayatnakuZapaipadab /
vice?amana kar kathap cid
bhvan jagarhe manasanutapi 1/ - //
kruraravaib purabaZibhuj ma4lai satadbhir
vyadhutasyo vipadm asiva yo ' svatantrab prapede /
gomayun viamavirutair agnimalakaraZair
aryasyapi prakrtimdukap tasya aetas cakampe // //
75 s i c mss . ; m. c . for yasautsavaib
1

The Bhaval ubdhakavadana

82. Burn i ng the poi sonous tree , the conti nuance of aggregates ,
wi th the fi re of i ntel l i gence , the Buddhas , bl ossoms of l us
trous fame , have become tranqu i l , after doi ng good to the
whol e worl d , though they had atta ined the power rel ati ng to
the conti nuance of exi stence . We , who l ong for exi stence ,
wretched because of worl dl y pl easures , have peri shed , a l a s !
83 . T h e devel opment, even momentary , of aggregates , wh i ch i s stren
uous , has not been prai sed as proper by hi m of excel l ent words ,
who knows the manner of di scri mi nat i ng between the proper and
the i mproper. Abandoni ng the trans i ent states of exi stence at
the proper ti me , l i ke bi rds ( abandon i ng ) fl aming trees , con
templ ati ve sa i nts , masters over thei r mi nds , have become ex
ti nct, l i ke f i res bl own out by water.
84 . Men who foster minds that roam at wi l l , despi te appl yi ng them
sel ves to deep doctri nes , are reckoned in the worl d as hav i ng
l i ttl e l earn i ng . The nobl e ones have sai d that l earni ng i s
the reward of restrai nt of the mi nd . "
85 . Pri cked a s i f i t were wi th poi nts of needl es , by ants , whose
fangs were bent and dreadful , he rol l ed around aga i n and a
ga i n , hi s tender body grey wi th gra i ns of sand .
86 . Surrounded by mi l l i ons of fl i es , feeb l e , hands and feet fl ut
ter i ng through exerti on , movi ng around p i teous l y and wi th di f
fi cu l ty , he censured the states of worl dl y ex i stence, repent
i ng in mind .
87 . The mi nd, gentl e by nature , even of that nobl e one , who , l os
ing mastery over hi msel f had fal l en i nto adverse mi sfortune ,
h i s face tossed about by fl ocks o f c i ty crows al i ghti ng i n
groups , cryi ng harsh l y, was shaken by the i naus pi ci ous howl s
of jacka l s , dreadful l i ke rows of f i res .
143
J 44
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

kravyasina
iu
paravadhprayapragalbhai
pugair asau parivrto vigatasukalpab I
prakhyapaya
/
' sa bhavabhogalavabhila?a
dubkhGni tasya ca vaco vigatasravasya 1/ 88 /1
tasya tathG krcchragatasya puradvari parivartamanasya gavap nirgacchant{
nal[ purabsaro vr?abhas tam ayu?mantG dr?pva, 0 vidhiyogasaarthyat pitevo
pagu tavad avatasthe yavad atikrantab sarvo gaugaab I so ' titivravedana
turatanur aZpasthamataya kaphagatapraab punar api maya vyasanam evanu
bhavaniYaT mraad urdhvam ity abhivi?ado 'pi mrtyur eva tatkaladubkhapra
tikaram akarayatu I vanavihagapak?apatoddhrtadharaitalarajo 'vakiadeho
nimkrando
/9
mandam aparispandakaracaraavadanakamala idanip na bhavi?ya
m7ti buddham eva bhagavantal[ namaskartum arabdhab I tadbhGgyase?opakr?ta
iva copasaka buddhadharmasal[ghanuvadasrayab salkathGb kathayantas taT pra
desam upajagmub I sa tan avalokya pratyujjivita iva mrdusphutakaZena vacasa
kamaZapaZasakomalal[ paim abhiprasaryabravit I bho bhob satpuP?a muhurta
ka tavad asmadanukampayavati?phadhvam iti I atha te sahasa tacchabdsra
vaasalbhrantab kim id kathal[ cety utpannavimarsab sthita vaYG bhadra
mukheti tal[ mhasattvam asvasayGp babhuvub I kautuhalakulasamasas ca punar
evam ucub I
avasts ca vayas cedal vaksau?thavam id ca te I
matva caZati no buddhib kautuhaZasamakula II 89 II
tat saumya vada ko nama tVa devo 'py atha danavab I
kathQ cemG dasa prGptab sajjanayasakariim II 90 II
sa tan aha I
Io | gl osses kravyasin by rak?asan i n the margi n . 77 A pratyajyat,
BCDF pratyajyate, | pratyak?ata 7B A omi ts. 79 A kral[d

The Bhava l ubdhakavadana

1 45
"
88. Surrounded by a mu l ti tude of fl esh-eat i ng ( demons ) , bo l d i n
the i r des i re for ki l l i ng others , he , al most bereft of l i fe ,
proc l a i med the mi series caused by the des i re for tri fl i ng
p l easures i n states of worl dl y ex i stence , and the words of
h i m who was tree of pass i on .
Wh i l e h e , suffering pa i n , wa s thus rol l i ng around a t the c i ty-gate , a
bul l , goi ng i n advance of catt l e movi ng out , saw h i m, the venera b l e one ,
and because of the effi cacy of fate , he rema i ned stand i ng , Ji ke a father
( -bul l ) near a cow, unt i l the whol e herd of cattl e went pas t. He , wi th h i s
body affl i cted wi th a most severe pa i n , h i s s pi ri t i n h i s throat ( i . e .
very c l ose t o death ) , because h i s strength was feebl e , sta rted paying hom
age to the Buddha , the Bl essed One: " I t is nothi ng but sorrow, worse than
death , that ! have to bear aga i n . Accordi ngl y, may death i tsel f , though i t
i s a n i ntense affl i cti on , bri ng about an i mmedi ate remedy for ( th i s ) mi s
ery. ! , whose body i s covered wi th the dust ra i sed by the fa l l i ng feathers
of forest-b i rds , one wi thout a protector , whose hands , feet and l otus-face ,
do not sti r ( even ) s l i ghtl y, s ha l l d i e now. " Drawn nea r by the remnants of
h i s fortune as i t were , devotees engaged in good conversati on rel ati ng to
ta l k about the Buddha , the Dharma and the Sangha came to that regi on . He
saw them, and reani mated as it were , he stretched h i s hand , tender as the
peta l of a l otus , and spoke i n a soft , c l ear and pl easant voi ce. "0 good
men , stay a moment, through compassi on for me . " Then thy , bewi l dered on
heari ng h i s voi ce sudden l y, refl ected , "What is th i s and how?" , and con
sol ed that great being , sayi ng , " We have stayed , good s i r . " Curi ous and
confused , they spoke aga i n as fol l ows :
89. "Our mi nds , ful l of curi os i ty, are confused , cons i deri ng your
s i tuati on , th i s age ( i . e . your bei ng a chi l d ) , and th i s exce l
l ent speech.
90 . Therefore , gentl e s i r , speak . Who are you , a god , or el s e, a
anava demon? How di d you fal l i nto thi s condi ti on , wh i ch
troubl es good peopl e? "
He spoke to them.

''

'
.

'

'i
i

1 46
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA
mnuo ' smi mahGsattva nah devo na danava /
bhavasapbhogatar?ea pptas tv aham imap dasam // 91 //
atha te tadvaca srutva salJignoddhatamanasa /
anukampamrtasnigdhar pratyabhG?anta tcq punab // 0 //
upasaka vay sadho nity ki'kusalai?ia /
vistar srotum icchGma sa cet kheda na manyase // 93 //
sa tan ity avadd yuy dharmabhratara eva me /
dukhGni tavad vayanta pascad vak?yami vistaram // 94 //
tatheti ca pratisrutya grhitva paibhi sanai /
prarjyastirya vastrai svani teu nyavesayan // 95 /1
prasvasthakaya sa samahitatma
catvari satyani yathekitani /
parik?amGo na ciea sadhur
mlan yathGsthulamayaps cakGra /1 96 /1
.
- - 80
5 2 anu,sayavise?ap bhavanamargaheyar
5 7 ravir iva nisantadhvanta ul likhya bhGbhi I
~ ~ ~ - 8J
svatanum atanupuyapyayitantarvise?
apahrtagurubhGrayasalaghv babhGra // 97 /1
.
-
.
- 8' - 8? 8?
atha sa mhatm krtakaraiya k?aam apy avasth " t parityajya
~ 8? - - ~ - -
sabahumna kevalap te?am upasakan krtajnatam anurakan parahk
gaganatale badhva tai sabahumanam udik?yamao vistarea tebhyo yathG
vrttQ vyahrtya punar api tan ababhG?e /
80 A margadeh 81 A pyayitap vi o 82 A avasthanabahumana; for
readi ng adopted , compare the metri cal vers i on, vs 1 9 1 .

`'

*
?

The Bhaval ubdhakavadana

9 1 . " I am a man , good s i rs . I am not a god , nor am I a dnava.
have fa l l en i nto thi s condi ti on , because of the des i re for
the enjoyment of worl dl y exi stence . "
92 . Then, heari ng hi s words , they, wi th mi nds moved and agi tated ,
spoke to h i m aga i n , tenderl y, because of the ambrosi a of com
passi on .
93. "We are devotees , good s i r , constantl y search i ng for what i s
good . We wi s h to hear the detai l s , i f you do not consi der i t
a nui sance . "
94 . He sa i d to them. " You , i ndeed, are my brothers i n respect of
vi rtue. May you rid me of my mi sery now. I sha l l rel ate the
deta i l s l a ter . "
95. "So i t sha l l be , " they repl i ed, took hi m gentl y i n the i r
hands , c l eaned h i m,
,
ressed h i m wi th thei r own c l othes , and
accepted h i m among them.
96 . Sound i n body, composed i n mi nd , exami ni ng the four truths as
percei ved, the good one made the i mpuri ti es l ose thei r gross
ness before l ong.
97 . D i spel l i ng wi th h i s spl endour, the di fferent ( evi l ) propen s i
t i es , wh i ch can b e abandoned through the path of medi ta ti on ,
a s the sun di spel s darkness a t break of day, he hel d h i s body ,
di sti ngui shed wi th the i n teri or swel l i ng wi th much v i rtue , and
l i ght because the effort of beari ng a heavy burden had been
taken away.
1 47
Thereupon that Great Be i ng, who had accompl i shed what ought to b e accom
pl i shed, gave up that state in a moment, and sat cross-l egged in the sky ,
ful l of respect, sol el y mai ntai ni ng grati tude for those devotees . Looked
upon by them wi th great respect, he rel ated the i nc i dent in deta i l , and
spoke to them aga i n .
"

|

| :
` '
.
`



+
| '
|
'

' .
'

'
'
'
|
1 48
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA
cbh:ncndt: o cnrc sc du(khc cbh:ncndt: I
dukhcbh:ncnd: dukhcbho nc ctu pcr:rucctc 1/ 98 II
pc|cccncsc c kccscsc scblc( I
:tupccscdu(khcncr utpcdc sc :dh:ncr I I 99 I I
scpscrccccrq k)tsncy sukhcr ckcqhcn:ktcr I
ncrop cnrcdu(|hcnc kc:|cnobh:bhuctc II 100 II
:opcd:qdhc n:s:tc :ccsc
o
`
s:khc :cqnc( prbclcn:lcku!c( I
scbh:rcncd :c ccsrcucc(
prcttco duprcschc[ scr:r:cr II 101 II
bhccprcbcndhccscncnucn:n:
mt:r :pcrcsctcro 'cuh:tc I
pcrcq scutk:pc n:pctcct cdho
:pctt:potclctc/c duruttcrc // 102 //
tcd:l lctcn schutcncnukcr::r
cnckcrupccscncnubcndh:n:r I
upddcdcncsc nc ct :rsz
ncrcsc scqskcrc:kcrcsqkulcr II 1 03 II
scucm scrutthccuc :kclpccscncn

scr:rcoddhutcs:khcn bhccncmn I
jcnc scroc :c n:rdhcnt cr:
sc ndr:crcror cncrthcpc:tc( I I 104 I I
scbhccduhkhcn crckt:prcbhcnurcn
csc:kcn phcncloucn :crlhcscft /
c:zn :rcu ctrcscrdlhccn bhccn
sukhcbh:rcncs

chcl:tc(' scr:r:c( II 105 II

bJ ms s . ccsc[ 84 mss . 'scnc 85 A 'rcncchc, BCDEF rcnccchc'

``
:

+
+
\
l
~I

l,
l
I

I
The Bhava l ubdhakavadana
98. " He , who takes del i ght in bi rth, takes del i ght in mi sery. De
l i ghti ng i n mi sery , he does not ever ga i n rel ea se from mi sery.
9 9 . The b i rth of th i s body, wh i ch i s l i ke a ful l y-devel oped tumour,
i s the source of the scorch i ng mi series of di stress and mental
turmo i l .
1 0 0 . Al l pl easures rel ati ng to, scscrc, compressed i n a s i ngl e
( un i t ) , i s overpowered i n a very short moment by the mi sery
of bi rth of men .
1 0 1 . L i ke sharp i ron ( spi kes ) smeared wi th poi son , l i ke fl ames of
fi re convu l sed by a strong wind , l i ke showers of stone fear
ful in sound , - conti nued exi stences are di ffi cu l t for men to
endure .
1 0 2 . A mi nd , wh i ch i s attached to the cal ami ty of l i fe ' s conti nu
ance, and is covered wi th the darkness of del us i on , l i fts one
h i gh , and throws hi m down to the l ower pctc|c regi on of mi s
fortune , whi ch i s hard to cross.
! UJ. There i s no peace at al l for a man , who cl i ngs to thi s ( mi nd ) ,
wh i ch i mi tates fl ashes of l i ghtni ng, resul ts i n various mi s
fortunes , and abounds i n changes cond i ti oned by predi sposi
ti ons .
1 04 . Those men conversant wi th evi l , themsel ves rouse the fi res of
exi stence that have fl ames thrown upwards by the wi nd , wh i ch
are i mpressi ons of ( fal se ) di scrimi nati on, and burn , i n anger
as i t were , the assembl age of thei r own senses .
1 0 5 . Men are decei ved , concei vi ng as pl easurabl e s tates of exi st
ence , these enemi es emergi ng from onesel f , pai nful by nature ,
trans i ent i n character, worthl ess , resembl i ng fragments of the
foam of water.

1 49
l

|
|
|

- !
|
'
\ ,
.|

'f

&
xy i
I c
BHAVALUBDHAKAVADANA

nisamya ko nama vimbanam ima

puman madiy sravavopatainim I
rati prakuryad apariplutendriyo
vicitrasklesasamudhave bhave II 106 II
ta eva santa sukha adhyupasate
sanatana santam atitaanu?am I
bhavopabhogapraayanupatini
matir na ye?a parisuddhakarmaam II 10 7 II
hatavalepatz parisuddhavfttayar
sthitas ta evopari sarvasaam I
na bhavana ye slathayanti sadhavar
pravrttyupaaanavi?opasantaye II 108 II
- - 86 - 86
prakhyapya do?akaikan vibhavan bhavanam
- -
- -
8 7
nanavidhavyasanaskatasabhavanam I
saejya par?adm r?i sa upasakan
sadyo yayau prasama agnir ivambu?iktar I I 109 I I
iti bhavalubdakavaanam I I
86 A kaika vibhavo, BCDEF kai vibhav
dheyavyaO
87 A vidheyoo, BCDEF vi-
W
l

'

<
The Bhaval ubdhakavadana
1 06 . Observi ng thi s mockery of mi ne , pai nful to the ear , whi ch man ,
who i s not overwhel med by the senses , wou l d i ndeed be attached
to exi stence, the source of mani fol d sufferi ng?
1 0 7 . They , pure i n deed , whose mi nds do not pursue the desi re to
enjoy exi stence, they, the good , do i ndeed atta i n bl i ss , eter
na l , ca l m, surpassi ng the human .
1 08. Those good bei ngs who do not rel ax the i r concentrati on i n ap
pea s i ng the poi son of cl i ngi ng to conti nued exi s tence, they
al one stand above al l atta i nments , pure in behavi our , thei r
pri de ended . "
1 09 . After procl ami ng the opul ence o f the states of worl dl y exi st
ence , whi ch are sources of various cal ami ti es and di ffi cu l ti es ,
as conta i n i ng mi nute parti cl es of vi ce , and exci t i ng the gather
i ng of devotees , that sage became exti nct at once , l i ke a fi re ,
spri nkl ed wi th water.
Thus ( ends ) the Bhaval ubdhakavadana .

1 51
l
|
'
1 5 1 a
'
-
i
I
|
.
. |

'l
4
r

I
'
!

|
.
|
l
l
I ndex of l i nes ,;oo ) of verses i n A53 I V
akarkasasyamakaserukai III 31a
akaryanirmokam apasya te kaler V 16e
akale kaumudI hy ea 1J 39a
ak.eehras cittanigraha V 32b
angaraeuraparuas ea bhavanty amIa IV SSe
aeintya karmaDa gatiD IV 13b
atatam atavIv avaritana I 70a
ata iha bhavana vana ea tulya III 80a
atikramyaryamaryada III S4e
atithir iva yato ' ya mananlyo narendro III ISa
atimanuaeetitasvabhavo I OC
atisrj ati parartha kaya asannanasa II 31c
ate mamasritya mrta kagevara II 20e
atha garbhamalopaliptadeham IV 21a
atha te tadvaeaD s"rutva v 92a
atha te virajanti naiva cetas V 34e
atha dharaDirajobhip sarikakaDthadhumrais
atha va kaiva katha vinasinIu IV 69b
atha susruvire giraD subhap II S4a
athavagaghap payasa nidhana II 2a
adrstapurvair atha tannimittair II lOa
adh,vasyati yayabhibhutadhir V 66c
adhyupekya suhrtpi9am II 36a
anapakrtacaritrabhuaeu IV 65b
anapekya paraspara dravamap I 61c
anarthapankaughanimagnasaktayo V 15e
anartharagarayaduitaya III 35a
analaplutat'Daealadrumeu I 62b
anavaptajala mrgaribhita I 65e
anadeyo na nIyate II 43b
anarya ta eittakale pratarya
anavrtadvaram ida niketana
V 78a
II 46a
III Sa
a<na>san asvantan sulabhavinipatapratibhayan V 5la
animittakhareva lakyate IV lSe
anirakrtayogino ramante V 3ge
anilabalavibhaktai sailatungais tarangair II 7a
anukampamrtasnigdha V 92c
anuttarajfananibaddhaeetasa V 1ge
anupadanam evasya II 42a
anubhuya sukha divya V 3e
anuyanti jana pradanasIla IV 62e
anusadhi yatha pura pura sva III 69a
anekadukhopanipatakataras III 49a
anekarupavyasananubandhinIm V lo3b
anekasalesaviopadagdha III 33e
anekadInavamayo I 55a
andha saucitangas ca IV 15e
andhan ivasu pithite pathi saipatya V 5b
andha vrddha daridra ea IV 14a

1 5 1 b
1 52
I ndex of l i nes of verses
andhibhavanti munaya skhalitaprabhava
andho ' dhamo bhavati ragaparaj itatma
anyatra maunavratam eti vai 111 42d
anyena yacakajanas tvarita j agama 1V 8b
1 29c
1 30c
anye ' pi bahava saika V 3 la
anye ' sthini ciroj jhitany adh:taya kudvikata bhufj ate
anyais ca vratibhir virais V 33c
apagatamanasaobhanaT vanantam upeyuaT
apanitaparigrahavalepaT 1V 6lc
apayuktavilocana satim 1V 20a
aparijfatanipatadaruani V 3Sd
111 38c
111 75c
V 97d
aparimlanasukhamftapradanam V 36b
apaharati balan me manasaT kanananta
apah.tagurubharayasalaghvi babhara
apah.tah.dayo guais tadiyair 111 76c
apayaduhair api kiT na tulyam V 2 Sd
apayaphalasaTdhana- 1 76c
apaya mama saI>a V 3a
apasya garhasthyam anarthamulaT
api cak.tapuyana V 4a
apetapaaakapalasarkara 1V 46a
abhidravanty arya pura timingila
abhinandati yo j anma V 98a
abhinandaty ana dey an V IOc
1 4c
11 l8c
abhibhuya parapravadipugan 1V 7la
abhibhuya prasabhaT vik.yamaa 1 64b
abhikasamudacaro 1 74a
abhedyam acchedyam aharyam avyaya 11 47c
abhyastanaikramyasukhotsavanaT 1 lOa
abhyudgamyamburase sphutamaikira>asrikaralai sirobhir
amitrabhutaT yadi mitrasad imaT 11 48a
ami daTtracakrakrakacakalilavyattavadana
ami rudantiva vilolapallava 111 S9a
ambeti aina giram irayanta 1V 34a
amlanacandrakiraasv api yaminiu 1 30a
amlanapuyaparipakavimuktagandhe 1V 49c
amlanasadvalakuthaparibhogaramye 1 11 27c
11 17a
ayatnaramya>; i muda jagama 111 29d
ayaT janas tvatpratibaddhasarva- 11 lla
arin iman atmasamudbhavan bhavan V IOSc
aru>akiraaalapatalopantalekhaT V 72a
arcimata hutabhuja vinikiradeha 1V SIc
arthavaptir vinayanakfsa nasti satulyarupa
alata balakaserunila- 1 5c
1 92d
alpasruta iti jagaty upayanti saTkhyaT
alpayui kutas tasminn 1V 42a
V 84c
alpavadye ' vigatarajasa tena roa<> pravita
avagamitamanas ca bodhisattva 111 77a
avajfaya vaco ' smakaT V SSc
avadhuya balaT samadviaT yaj 1V 70a
avanatasikhair vaniraaT drumais tatarohibhi
avasthaTs ca vayas cedaT N 89a
avikalabhuvanopakarapara- 111 80c
avikhagitapauruea mrtyu- 1 64c
1 52c
JJJ 36a
1 22d
11 57c
*

I ndex of l i nes of verses

avaimi maraaT tasmad 1 7c
asanapra<sra>vaadivarj itam 1V 20b
asarakan phenalavan ivambhasa V I05b
asty anyo ' pi pratikaro 111 46a
asmat katataraT te ' haT 1V 29c
asman asmad duruttarat 11 34b
asman paritratum avandhyasakte 11 15d
aham eva khalurika k.ta 1N 19a
ahaT tvadabhyagamanotsavena 111 47d
aham sarirani nirastakhedah 11 24d
aha sarvaTdado raja 111
*
46c
aho vikrstam caritam naranam 111 S6c
akryamhFdaya kFpaya ahatya 1V 43a
agaradoair aparikatatma J 8c
acakampe mahasattvas 111 43c
acamamatram api nama nasau 1V 26a
ajfa murdhabhir udvahanti krpaa malam ivamlayinim 1 39d
aj faT sirobhir atha te pratig.hya tasya 1 93a
atudyamanavapuam aparayaanaT V 46c
atmakamah pariksakah V 9b
atmatvenhyupeta jgad idam akhilaT ye k.pakrantacittas V 56c
atmanam uttarayituT yatadhvaT 11 2lc
atmarthapratiyogini bhagavataT yeaT kriya sarvada 1 87a
adaya vipro ' tha tam aryasattvaT 111 6la
adiptah sarva evayam V 13a
anandadolitanaT bhvati sa divaso bandhavanam adirgho V 63c
apadgatanaT suh.daT priyaa 11 22a
apayanam avicchinna- V la
apayikani vyasanani yani V 17a
apuryamaasalilapradarantarala 11 SOc
amdayanti sutaraT hrdayaT sukhani 1 9lb
ayasaT hfdayaT kasya 1V 39a
ayaminyo j agati vitata<Q> kirtayo yaiQ samantat 1 40b
ayasitas ca viayair viakumbhakalpais N 47c
ayasiniT ca katasim abhivardhayanto V 45c
ayaslnlT bhavavibhutim avaptukamai 1V 78a
ayasino yad anavaptajala bhramanti 1V 53c
ayasinya sirasi vipada saTcaranti pragalbha 1V 77c
ayur n.am acirakalavinasi tavat 1 11 7la
ayuman sapratidvandva V 6a
arujann iva vaksarai V 52d
artasvarair aviratair avibhaktavarais 11 SOa
aryata puruadhame 1V 42b
aryasyapi prak:tim.dukaT tasya cetas cakampe V 87d
arya manasthitibhidanugata sInarea 1 36c
aryan api pratibhayena patha haranta V Sc
aryair anaryam ahitac ca vivecaniyam 11 4lb
alambavalkaladharo nayanabhiramah 111 65b
alambya plavam iva te ' tha tacchriram 11 59a
alingitas ca puruo madanajvarea I - 37c
alingitan pupabharalasabhi 111 30a
alokya mhatamasa pratibimbabhutam lV 52b
alokya reme sa mahimahendrah 111 30d
alokya visranta iva kitisa 111 28d

3
1 53
1 54
I ndex o! l i nes of verses
avahakalesv api tasya gehe IV 7c
aaparyastadhairyai III 45a
aavighatabhayasaucita ca dina IV 59a
asivio narapater nidhanaya mukto IV 78c
asivisair iva niriksitamatrasobhah IV 56a
aram mana so duham J 74c
.
asannannabhujo nabhastalacara deva ivabhasvara I 21a
aharaprayaprasangavihatas te tam avastha gata J 2lc
aharayanti picuna<pi) yad annalesan I 20c
ahuyamana iva pallavina drumava I I I 24a
icchavieaviayasya parakramasya I 90c
iti citramanoharasraya JJ 54c
iti me niscita mati I 28b
ity avaimi bravimi ca I 74d
ity ucur agadgadadinakahas 1 1 IOc
ity eva sarvaduana J 5Sc
idam anaryatacihna IV 38a
ida karmavadana te II 37c
ima hdayasatapa V 7 3a
imani canyani ca te labhante V 80c
itanitaviyogayogasulabhas te te manoviplava I 86c
iha pasyami kasmala IV 29b
ityupayasaduhanam V 99c
idsany api jano hatatrapap V 66d
iryakaayakiputo babhuva IV lOb
ucitam api sa bhika IV 24c
uccaip sire vahati tavad aya prajasu I 37a
uccheapi9am api nama n.pasya bhunkte I 18c
utavaso mtyukarabhim.tam 11 29d
utkathayanti pravivekayogyas I 9c
utkatha janayanti me kitidhara sasaktadharadhara III 74c
uttiran api toyaughad II 34a
utterur makarakarakatormicakra I I 59c
utpadyante paramamataya suddhaye ye prajana I 50a
utpada sa vidahinam V 99d
utsavatisayo bhavap V 4d
udadhir iva yugante plavayal lokam antar- III 9a
udaya na tu sarvada bhavanti V 41c
udikya sasaktasikha9ikeka- III 33a
udbhasitaniva digantarai III 7d
unmaj jantiva loka pratibhayamahato duhapankaughamadhyat V 59c
unmocayaty eva balac ca yo ma III 16a
upaghnanti vidahina I 75b
upacitakusalatvac canukampaviseat I I I ISc
upanatam api puyair vipralambhavasan I I I lOa
upapattir adurlabha kuleu IV 6Sc
upapadyoddhariyami V 48c
upamtyum udikya sokapanke I 60c
upayanti narasya dasabhava IV 63c
uparatajanakobhayasaprakamasukhe vane I I I 40c
uparataviayasprho ' pi ceto III 77c
upavanatarupugan arujan meghanilan III 8d
upasamam iva sakad apatanta taryo IV 45c
upasargaduruttaram I 72d

H
!

I ndex of l i nes of verses

upaharam ivapurva V 74c
upagata vaitari pramdina I ISb
upatto ' py ayam asmabhir II 43a
upadadanasya na jatv imam sivam
upayas cintyatam anyo III 44
upasaka vaya sadho V 93a
upasate yatra nibaddhamanasa
upasate ye tu sat sarasvatim
juuttanacitteu I 71a
V 103c
I I I llc
V 16b
eka sariram atisjya vipatparita I I I 51c
ekah parartham pradadau svadeham III 56a
ekaasitabhaabandhanatantavo ; pi I 36b
etad dvaya tu virahayya visanty akama I 88c
etani canyani ca bodhisattva I I 45a
etam papanubandhinim II 36b
eta suhfjj anaviadakarim avastham
ete canye ca ye duha- I 80a
IV 52a
etenaiva nimajjatapi bhuvana magna samabhyuddhrta I I 56c
ete ' nye ca vyasananivaha murdhni tea sphuranti V 64c
evam astv iti papatma III 54a
eva krtva praidhim aca1a sadrisarasthiratma
evavidhasya vyasanani drtva II 33a
evavidhe ' tithijanapraayabhidhane III 52a
II 53a
evavidhe yadi na kayam ima prayokye II 27a
eva svarthapraayama1inajfana1esasayanam I 92c
eo ' ham ity ucita eva manovidahi IV 74a
kakamutim iva ma hatatrapam V 70d
kakai ke cana yapayanti paruair 1alaja1ak1editair
katupakena karmaa 1V 37d
kathinopa1asarkarakara1ev I 62a
kagevaravaskaranirjharasravan- I 16a
kadevaravaskaranirjharena V 25a
kathopantavirodhagadgadatara kujaf chanai pthato
katham uttarayiyami II 44c
kathayanti kathikavara I 85c
katha cid ayasanipitaharo V 26c
katham cemam dasam praptah V 90c
katha vijfba1at' pipatisi tasmin punar api
kada tyaktva geha kukrtasatasadhavirasa
kamaniyany api marabandhanani I 56b
karapatrair iva patyamanadeha I 58b
karalamukhasaktaya V 7d
kariyamiti nigraham IV 29d
karuam iva sadhava I 80d
kartum etad anaryakam II 32d
karmaklesavasavasya V 1c
karmani tivraparitapaphalani krtva IV 22a
karmai saj j anamanovinibandhanni III 7 3b
karmatiraudra narakasya tasya IV 31d
karmavedhasamuddhatasphutasikhijva1avalipingalo
II 48b
karmaivatyartham abhyastam IV 27c
kali kariyami na kayasajfakam
kale randhrapraharia I I 42d
ka1payutany abhigatani Ca no mahatman V 46d
V SOb
I I I 23a
V 29a
I 2 2c
I 38a
|' :

'
`

1 56
I ndex of l i nes of verses
kalyaQamitra yata eva raj a III 21a
kalyaQam evastv anayo ' py ato ' sya III 21e
katam ayataviadabhIaQe V 67a
kasya putra daya naslt IV 3 5a
kasya vaj ramayaQ karaQ IV 39b
kasya V savia kasya IV 39c
ka samuttarayiyati II 34d
kamatfQa nisaearI V 44b
kamadohadapathanupatina V 69b
kamam atraiva nidhanam I I 32a
kamatmanam anueitopasmotsavanam III 25b
kama doasatakara V 2d
kaman prapya svasanaeapala murtaya pannagana
kama muhurtavitathabhinivesarama I I I 72a
kayad asarad aham adya sara III 53a
kayavaskaranirj hara- I B4a
I 44e
karUQyoeehrltavlrya rajanikaranibha bhaskarahas ea dlptya
II 12e
karpanyopahatasayam V 54d
kalatlpatd ' tra na yuktarupaQ
kineieeheo bhavarQavaQ V 3b
kim iya mrtamarika kfta IV 17e
kim eva mohad asamikyakarin V 78d
kiraQair iva suklapakaeandra I 2a
kiraair yae ehalayanti padap1tham IV 68b
ki kariyanti dehinam V 61d
ki karomi saraQa vrajami ka
ki garbhavaso na mahan apaya
ki na kuryu saririQa I 76b
V 68e
V 24d
ki nama tata para dUQkham I BId, 82d, 83d, 84d
kipakapadapaphalapratimopabhoga I I I 72b
ki manyadhve duQkham asmad ballyaQ I 27d
ki rodii tvam adhuna hatahagadheya IV 22b
klrti kalankayati nirvikalaprasadam I 31b
klrti saratkumudinldhavala samantat I 93d
klrtya eandramayUkhadhautakumudaeehaya - - - - -
klrtya samahuta ivasmi tasya III 41e
kupiteneva vihlnakarmaQa IV 19d
kupiteva khare mahltale sa IV 21e
kubjas eipitanasika IV 15b
kuryad antavasayinam II 37b
kurvanti karmaQY avipannasattvaQ
kurvanty artha sarlriQam IV 16b
II 45b
kurvanty avaraQa lalatapatalavyavartamanabhruva
kurvlta ko nama manuya aryaQ III 7a
kusalapratyaya bahyaQ V 6le
kusalam upaeita kfpatmakana
kusalasya phala vapur naraQa
III 85a
IV 66e
IV 63d
II 56b
I 48e
kusalair eva vasik.ta puraQai
kusesayendivaraeitratoyai I 5b
kusumasabalair ,visvakhatais tarangitapadapa
kusumastabakabhiramasobha IV 66a
k!taparikarasrisahoga prasantarayoddhava
k!tam atisahasam atmano hitaya III 84d
kfta tvayapayikaduQkhalanghana V 23a
I I I 39b
III 36b
V 60b

I
!
'

1
"

.

I ndex of l i nes of verses

krtantabanair iva sampatadbhih V 27b
ktva namQ sa bhuvaatrayasaAkarebhya III 27a
k!tvabhiyogam api eagamagahvareu V 84a
k!tva sa karmaQi nikftakarma IV 12a
kfpaQakamanasas te sarva evadhiru9haQ ;1 7d
kfpaQa ki nu vipattipattriQa IV 19b
kfpaQa duQkham avapnuvanti tlvram I 58d
kfpaQasu bhavopabhogamatrasv IV 69a
k!paQa kamarati tapovaneu V 38d
k!paQe tvayi pauruam IV 36b
krpakalatrikftaj ivalokaQ II 26d
kfpajalaalitadehamatsara I I JC
kfpanubhutaQ svasukhanuragaQ II 45d
krpaspadatvam vidusam vrajanti III 3 5d
kmer ivamedhyapankaagnasya I 83b
kena tvayi vidarsitam IV 38b
kair upayai punar vayam II 36d
kotarantargatavyala- III S5a
ko ' nenarthah pranasina II 43d
ko ' nyo ' sty' upay ramaQlyarupas 1I 22e
ko nv asau manuakaro IV 38e
ko nv esa kaneanasilatalaearuvaksah III 64a
ko ' rth ' muna parihrtena kagevaea I I 27e
kautuhalasamakula V 89d
kravyasina paravadhapraQayapragalbhai
krimer ivavaskarakardamantar V 24a
V 88a
kruddheneva vitlryate ' dhikatara ki nama duQkha tataQ V 28d
krUraravai purabal ibhuja maQ9alaiQ sapatadbhir V 87a
krureQa kata hriyate mahari III 58d
krurai parasparavirodhibhir aprasantair V 46a
krodhasyaiva vipakadarunataras ta vrttaya sadhavah 1 49d
krodha krodhopasamakusla vadyayoni vadnti 1 52d
krodhagnina kapuru?a dahanti III 6d
krodhaghrato bhavati puru?o dagdhalavaQyavaktro I Sla
krodhad dhatara na dukham apara ki cit tato vidyate I 45d
krodharir dhuri vartate I 5Sd
krodhavita vaeanavisikhaiQ saukha ghnanty anaryaQ I Sad
krauryabhyasavaliptasya IV 30a
klinnani krimisaulani vighfQaQ khadanty amedhyani ea I 22b
klesgndhakaravadana vikaralada?tra IV S3a
kva cit katha eij jagato hitaya III 6b
' kva eaiva eetovinibandhanani III 34e
kvasau viparyasasukhabhimana- I I I 34a
kaQikan api yo bhavan V lad
kaQenanya ivabhanti I 78e
kaQikenabhibhuyate V lOd
kamodaro bhujagabhogavilambibahuQ III 64b
kititalapati pasyal lebhe rati sa niramiam I I I 36d
kitipatina vinayanatena tena I I I 77b
k?itir uparatarajyaprarthanavipralambham I I I 75d
kitireQudhusaritaromaraj ika I 68b
kitIsvarasrisukham atmakamai III 18b
k?itisvara purvakftanavadya- III 1C
kiQe ea j anmani na duQkham upaiti bhuya IV 7 2b

1 57

. !

'

'



|
l
:


:
1 38
I ndex of l i nes of verses
ksut karisyati kim yasmad I 28c
kuttaraitaparitapabhayaprakaras IV 57c
ksudduhkham atra niyamena paraimi hetum I 19d
kuddukhana tena datto niyogap I 25d
kuddupkhebhyo nasti dupkha tato ' nyaj I 26c
kudduQkhopanipatadinamanasap sukani kathany api
kuddukhopanipatavismtabhaya htvamia bhufjate
ksudduhkhopahatatmanah I 76a
kudviksato ' bhyudayakala iva praharsat I 18b
kha9genrdra iva druma sakal ito yat kantivadi muni
khadyotana janayati yatha dehasadbhavamatra I 92a
kharamakarakaragracchinnabalapravala- II 4a
khalana krpaev api IV 30d
khadyamanaparikomalacchavis V 65a
I 22a
I 2 3b
I 54c
khidyante sacarantyap priyavidhrtakarambhoruha yas taruyap
khinna vaya rudhirabindum upadadana V 45a
gangeva kulatoyormi- V 30c
gaccha cchoraya balakam V 73d
gajakaragralolaya IV 35d
gajaskandharu9ha patim iva suraa narapatim
gatayo mahatam api V 12b
III 62b
gatalobhamalasya ta naraa IV G7c
gaticakracaravrata naraa V 40c
gato ' pi sokasya vasa vidahinap I 17b
gadair ihaivanubhavaty apayan V 27d
gambhirabhimayatapanktirandhram II 2b
garbhadharaayantraam avigaayyapayika matara
garvita ko nv asau lakma IV 35c
giridurgev aparayaa vasama I 62d
giro guruam anukamakanam V 80b
guabhaktitayatimanua te III G7a
guaratnanidhe tvam eva raja III 68c
gueu doeu ca sadaraam III 56d
guai pavitrikrtamanasanam II 2 5b
gulmesu varikanakantakito nabhasvan
ghasthabhave ; pi vartamano I 8a
grhabhidhana bhayam avasami III 19c
I 33b
grhitva panibhih sanaih V 95b
g;mayuna iamvirutair agnimalakaralair
grimomadurgamatarasu vanasthaIiu I I3c
ghanabapambutarangadurdinani I 57b'
ghanandhakare viparitabuddhaya V I4d
cakara kukau kataIocanaya IV I2d
cakara jagata krpaparigatamaladhyasaya
cakara naiva krayavikray sap IV lOd
V 87c
II 60b
cakre taccaraambujapraayinim uiamal'a kaat
ca9aIanarya pratisandhibandha IV 12c
ca9aIasala vrajata pragaIbhan IV 11a
ca9ali dirgharogii IV 14b
catvari satyani yathekitani V 9Gb
caranti matta iva bhagnalocana V 14c
caritam atigatopamanaobha III 84a
caritam ida vinibadhya yan mayadya
calata t!aparapallavana I 61a
III 85b
I 49a
III 82d
I 42b

:
+

-+

I ndex of l i nes of verses

caladdvirephadhvanidinanisvana III 59c
calam adhyatmarativyapasrayena V 39b
camikaradrim iva j angamam aptanta IV 44a
ciklesa pracuranganam iva satI dusasano draupadI
citta balad api hite viniyojaniyam II 4la
cintamaer adhigamaya vara sramo ' pi I 89d
cirasya tavad bhavadasrayad ayam III 49b
cirat pramodayatanI kariyate II 46c
ciranubaddhapraayasayanam II 22b
cIrambara vrj inadIrghajatakalapa III 63c
cukopa matre na ca tattvadarsI V 76b
ceto narasya sutaram aparlkakasya I 33d
cetovinigrahaphala srutam ahur arya V 84d
chandopaghatavihatev aparayaQeu I l2a
chalita purvakrtena karmana IV 17b
chalita puru prasangadoair V 36c
chidra varatakam avapya sudhapi ki syac
jagata tyagasam na bandhur anya IV GOd
jagata smayabhajana babhuva I 3d
jagati klesapisacikabhibhute V 41b
jagadudayaikanibandhanaprayoga III 79b
jagadupaj ivyavibhutivistaraam III 80b
jagaddhitadhanaparasya yujyate V 19b
jagaddhitadhanasamutsukatvat III la
jagadvinasavahita krtantap II 28d
j agadvipattijvalan0pasantaye II Id
jagama sasantamanovikara III 32d
jagamasau svam alayam IV 27b
jananI malapankadigdhaveI I GOa
janayanti yatha vyatham IV IGd
janayanty antakadantavikatanam I 59d
janan imas tvaccaraasritan api II l8d
I 89c
jana saroa iva nirdahanty amI V l04c
janmakayaya matiman prayateta tasmad
janmani skandhasamtatim V 48b
janmasaandhino malap I 75d
IV 72c
janma svarthaparasya tu kaikam apy apayiki vipluti
janmatavyanuyatra namucividaraa jfanadipolkadhara
IV 74c
I 5 3c
I 87d
V GOc
janmatavya dhavata krurarupam I 26d
janmadhvani bhramayatldam anadimadhy
janmantarabhyastavivekavasa 1 8b
janmantaropacitalobhaviasayasya IV 79b
janmabhyasta sucaritaphala vyartham eva prayati
janmambhodher vyasanamahata kemam asadya para
janmavaskarakardame sphuraduruklesakrimivyakule
jaratlm upahatya ko guo IV 20c
IV 77d
jaratt!anlva tathapi jahyam II 24c
jarattraniva sarIrakany api Il Ia
jararujapariklita IV 25c
jararujamrtyukhalurikam ima III 50a
II 9c
j aladanam iva ma9ala nabhasvan IV 70b
jalanidhim avaga9has te nirakrandabhima
j avinas camarias ca vaj imukhya IV 62d
j ataprasadam atha ta n!pati viditva III 70a
IV 75c
II 56d

1 59

'
''
!I i

-
. '

l i
, (
'

. ',i
i |

*
' !

I oc
I ndex of l i nes of verses
j ata kule mahati mnamadavalipte 1 l8a
jata sokaya tu tva mama tanaya katha mandabhagyodayaya
jatijaravyadhimaraQanirmuktap 1 85b
jatiprapancopasamapraviQa 1 Ib
V 63d
jati prapya yato bhavanti j agata saiveha dukha tata 1 86d
j ate putre bhavanti pramuditahfdaya mataro j ivaloke V 63a
j atyandhe parapiQase 1V 40c
j ighasanti krura PfthuvivaravistirQaj athara
j ij ivius tivraviabhiduita V 23c
jitvaratin samaravijayakhyatasauryavalepan
j ina j itakathaathabija 1 85d
11 l7b
1 40a
j ivita calam atyanta V 2c
jetu sagaramekhala vasumati bahudvitiyo ' py aya
jvalatu tathagatasasana tatas ca 111 8Sd
jvalacakrakrakacakalilan krodhano yaty apayan
jvalamalakadambakai V 13d
1 51b
jvalas cagner gataghanasaraccandrikasleasita
ta eva santa satata vananta 1 9d
ta eva santap sukham adhyupasate V 107a
tac chidyat bhavasukhavyasananuragap V 47d
taQita iva sumerop srngaparyantalagnap 1V 45b
1 17d
1 15d
taQillatana sphutananukariQim V 103a
tate bhaya kut parama j ino ' bravit
tato ' sti na kutsadrso ' parap kalip
tatkarmabhir va pariQamaraudraip 11 3a
tat kasman nanuvartase V 33d
tat karta ra snehamaya viadam
tat tasya vacana srutva 111 43a
11 22d
1 44b
111 66a
tat tva bruhi parabhavanti na mrgap siha sphuratkesaram
tat paurua darsaya lokabandho 11 16d
tatyaja lokavyasanopataptap 11 49d
tat sahasad varaya dhiracetap II 33d
tat saumya vada ko nama V 90a
tat svastirajyadyutivistarebhyo 111 20a
tathagatas cavitathapratijna 1 lc
tatha hy aya skandhakadambakodbhava
tatheti ca pratisrutya V 95a
tad atra sokaya matir na deya 11 30a
V l8c
tad aya samaya katha cid eva V 42a
tadasravaQavafcita jagad ida bhramaty atura
tada kathaivoparatasukhagate 111 4c
tad ida tyagaparaparavasanam 1V 71d
tad evam atidukaraQi bhagavan asau bhutaye
tad ea kalap krpaQan anathan 11 lSc
tadduPkhapavanahatap 111 43d
11 61c
11 60a
tanayal tal) tarUQa<> vraQayamanam 1V :Ib
tanusukhalavaklitatmano vaya tu hatatrapa ' V 81c
tan samasritya sa hanta yo ' dya me 111 50b
tan no bhayan mftyukarodarasthan 11 14b
tapase vanam asritap 111 44d
tapovana san tam alalCakara 1 4d
taptopalodaraniikta ivambubindu
tam abravid bhavasvada- V S4c
tam adaya tapasvinam V 7 4b
111 7 lb
111 66d

!
i
'

'
.

` l

.
|




:
'
I ndex of l i nes of verses
tamalanilotpalapattravrtayo 1V 48a
tam udadhim avalokya praQasadehadola 11 7c
tam uvaca mahatmanam V 52c
tam eva caika vyapadisya sadhum 111 42c
tam evapasyas tap paravasagata valkaladhara
tarantu santo ' mbunidhi sudustaram 11 20d
tarupallavaharitapataladhara 1 68a
tarpayantindriyagramal V 31c
tava ko ' rtho vada tair anarthabhutaip V 34d
tava putro ' yam id.saC 1V LSd
tava prabhava na caranti yasu 11 l5b
tava prabhavad abhivanchitas ciram 111 50d
tasmaj j ati duPkha 1 8Sa
tasmat pradanasalilaip snapayantu santo 1V 80a
tasmat pravrttim iha karmaQi sadhujute 11 41c
tasmad vipakamadhuraQi kuruva nitya 111 73a
tasman na ragasadrsap kalir asti loke 1 30d
111 62c
tasman nartho mama 5 >sukhaip svapnamayopamanaip 11 SIc
tasmin gate nij apura vinayaprapanne III 83a
tasya karmaparadhena 1V 24a
tasya ketratisayapatital danabija puraQa 1V 2a
tasyascaryam udaradharmasurati cakarQya viprodit 111 82a
tasyaiva praQidhibalasrayat samudram 11 S9d
.
tasyaiva va karmabhir atmjasya 1V 26c
ta kananantam upagamya sa bodhisattvo 1 7c
tal caQQalakumarakam 1V 28b
ta candana paramakarUQikap sasasa 1V 49d
tall tayina svakiraQai parivitamurtim 1V 44b
ta bodhisattva vinibadhya gaha 1 11 57a
ta bodhisattva samudlkamaQa 11 lOd
ta mattavaraQagati kanakavadata 111 63a
tan apy aryan parahitasukhaprakriyamatraharyan 1 SOc
tany eva nama dadhati prasamapriyaQa 111 25c
ta pankankitamukanupurarava ratrau vrajanty adhvana 1 43d
tamisrapakarajaniv iva dipamala 1 12d
ta vanched bhramaropagitakusuma ko vadhyamalam iva 111 13b
tiktani matsaraviadrumsahavani 1V SOd
timiram iva vamantal vicicurQapravegaip 11 9b
tiryaku mohabahulev adhika vibhanti I 12b
tiryag vikipyamanal navajalasisirair mandamandair marudbhir
tikDatuQQanakharaip patatribhip V 65b
tivratankavilolamulavalaya naivanjalipragrahap 1 48a
turagakhuranipataprodgatais chadayan kham 111 8b
turDal ghatadhvam atha va bhavasaayaya 1 88b
toQatoyopaj iviu 1 7lb
trDapuruakan apy alokya dravanti manasi no
trQam iva gatasanka deham uj jhanty asantab
trDasapankuramatrabhojananam I 70b
trQopame sokanibandhane dhane 111 4d
tfQatoye madanakalue krodhasasarpisarpe
trQa naikavyasanavisikhapatasadhanamaurvi
1V S4a
1 67a
11 31b
11 S2b
1V 76b
trQaparitap karUQatmakeu 111 5c
trQavidaritamukha samupetya bala
trQa pratitya viparitasukhabhimana- 1V 73c

`
1 6 1
1 1 57a
1 62
I ndex of l i nes of verses
te janmopadadanat parapuraparikhasetavo bodhisattvat V 57c
te jatim anuvartante I 80c
tejonidhip prasamam udgirativa cayam I I I 65d
tena datta samadaya III 8la
tenativelakaya V 44c
tebhyo bhrato bhavati j agato locanatankabhutat I 5lc
te ragena kadarthita dhftibhida padair hata yoitam I 39c
<te> rajantararakiam api sirasy adhaya pada khagap I 23a
team evanurupa parahitavidua janmasatanalila V 59d
te j anmopadesap sucaritamahatam utsavap srIvieap V S8c
te pratikaranimittabhuta V l7c
tea bhadra sthitam ahimukha te bhayebhyo vimuktao IV 76d
tea ruciro vanasaivasap I lId
tea viadapariluptamanapsthitlnam II 50b
tea slaghya pravfttir gatiu na tu bhavasvadaparyastabuddhip V 56d
te satyajya nidaghakalasubhagan indop karan sikaran IV 3c
te ' smin dhanya j agati sukhinas te ta evanavadyas IV 76c
tyaktavyam etena ca karaQena III l8a
tyaktapekap sucaritasatoparj ite ' pi svadehe II 53b
tyaktva laj ja sujanadayita ye pramada bhajante V 64d
tyaktva vairavikaradupsahatara krodhabhidhana viam III 82b
tyakyami nem yadi putikay II 28a
tyaj anti santo na ca lInaanasah I I Jb
tyajami yusman kim udlksamano
o
Il 2 9a
tyaj amy an;rth tatra yadO II 38c
tyagadvia vipad atap parato ' numeya IV 57d
tyagapriyaiQ saha cakara na lokayatra IV 9c
tyagasyaiva phalanubandhamadhura citra vipakasriya IV 3a
tyagatmabhip sardham anaryakarma IV lOc
traQa para sarvajagadbhayebhyat II l6b
traQasayana samuparitana II 25a
trata sa eva vyasanaturaQa III 42a
trayasva tasmad vipada mukheu II l3c
trasayasavisealolanayanastrIbapaparyakula I 47a
trasotphullamukhI mrgim iva vane laj jalasabhrulata I 53a
tvatpadamulanucaro na kas cit II l3a
tvadvakyena j itadhayap V 48d
tvam ajna nirdagdhapunarbhavasya V 79b
tvam adya me vipra ciranubaddham III 53d
tvam anaryacariteu hanta natam V 34b
tvayi ki roakaravam IV 40d
tvayi dupkhaikabhajane IV 35b
tvayi nasid dayaluta IV 39d
tvayi praharatap kasya IV 36c
tvayida yasya vaikftam IV 42d
tvayaiva me citta vimunca dainyam V 77d
tva devo ' py atha danavap V 90b
tva nap paritraam upadravebhyap II l4d
tva putraketi vilalapa tapasvinI sa IV 22d
tvam mam kutsayase vibho V 44d
tva sakto ' sya parabhava katham are kartu brhadvaksasah III 66c
dagdhapravfttyupadana- V 8B
e e +
dagdha vasadvayam api maya durnayangaravarair V 75c
dagdhap krodhahutasanair janapadap krurair ivasiviair I 46c
davabhighatakatapfthavasa IV 3Ib

|

I ndex of i i nes of verses
II 25d
daQgena prerayam asa IV 2Sc
dayaparlta kim ivatra c itram
dayaduasatana I I 37a
dayitavadanani nanukampill J 59c
davanaJD_JuapaJasara V 26a
IV 2d datu ki cit prabhavati tada matsarakrantacet.ap
danaprasrutisiktadantamusalakruradvipendrakulam III l2b
danadika sucarita prathaya babhuva IV UJO
daru{a karmavaisasam J 76d
daruQa bata vidher vicetita V 68a
davagnidagdhanikhara iva nDJlapada|\ IV 53b
dikparyantakhyataklrtiprakasap J 25b
divya tavat prakrticapala sopasarga vbhu1 II 5la
divyodyanadrumebhyab kusumam avirata taccharire papata
dIptir nasau sphurati j agatam = 1 92b
dIrghaalanuanginam V 73b
dlrghopavasaparikarsitagatrayantra I 29b
duravahava bhavaduPkhapattri{am II 46b
duruttarakaratarangamalinlm l ISa
durjata mama mandaya V 73c
durvfttaya mama tad adhuna karmava preritas tva
dukara khalu maya samihitam V 68b
dupkhadvia hfdi na lobhakalir nievyo
duPkhamayyal pravrttayal; V ld
dulha maya saha sahasva bahuprakara
dulha sakaravam id samupaity anadi
dupkhani tasya ca vaco vigatasravasya
dupkhani tany upaharanti j anasya yani
dupkhani tavad varyanta V 94c
dupkhantam upayasyamap 11 36c
duthany amuni sati j anmani sahavanti
dupkhabhinandi dupkhebhyo V 98c
dulkhena prativaryate V 30b
IV 79a
IV C
IV 73a
V 8Sd
1 14c
IV 72a
V 64a
II 57b
dukhair naiva vyathante kitidharaguravo ye pararthe caranta
dupkhopataptamanasa sithilIbhavanti IV 23c
dsodhanam avikalamalaIIhaguhasayanam I SOb
durat praQemur upasantabhavaprapafcam IV 44d
durat smasanam iva tasya vivarjya geham IV 8a
durvapravalaharitopanitambalekham IV 54b
drnmargaheyam avahatya bala malanam 1 36a
drtasasaradupkho 'pi V S2a
dftva tu tam atmagatam avastha V 76c
drtva nrpo ripur adhIrataya cakampe 111 U3d
drtva parasyapi sa deyadharman IV lOa
drtvapi yacanakam udvijate kadaryap lV 9b
V 57b
dftva vasasya lakmIm anuparatarasam unmiantI samantat
dese dese vayam asara"a vyadham udvikya hisra J 66a
deha kalIna padabandhabhuta II 29c
V 63b
de han dahanti dahana iva candrapda lV 5a
dehina desikayate IV 27d
dehina moham ayanti III 45c
dehiti yad vadati durbalamandamandam
dehIty api prasahate krpaQo na vaktum
dehIty eva vyaharanty apragalbham I
IV 58b
IV 59b
27b
1 63
1 64
I ndex of l i nes of verses
dehe kftantamakarasyaputatithau ea I I I S2e
dyutayas tyaganisakarasya ramyaQ IV 67d
I I 4b
I 27e
dravyarj ana kevalam eva eakre IV 4d
drumarasaparibhogapatalavartaeakram
dvari sthitva vidvia kudvilolab
dvija duopasantaye I I I 44b
dvijatayas tasya kapalahastaQ IV 5b
dvijadhamnavinayavalepa- I I I 58e
dviata dUQkham ay paraiti lokaQ I 64d
dvito yasmai tadadhikataray apriyay eva dhatte
dhana raja sa vipraya I I I 81e
dharmakriyab karaapatavayogaramab
dharmabhratara eva me V 94b
I l3b
dharmasya kIrtyabharaasya vighnam II 40d
dharmatmanam api ea nama tiraskaroti I 31e
V 62d
dharmanuragavisadap pratipattisobhas I 12e
dharman vadanti tu sukhapratipattisadhyan
dharmea kIrtidhavalambudhiphenamala- I I I 83e
dharme yo yasya badhate I 74b
dharmaikatanamanasap prathaya babhuvup I 93e
dharmo ' vatIra iva vigrahavan kuto ' yam III 6Sa
dharmo ' vatIra iva vigrahavan vyarajat 1 7d
dhaturagaip prakupitair iva kfasarpaip V 46b
dharapatavisirapuparaeana<p> sarangaparyakulas
dharasapatadaruap V 6d
dhik phalatva prasanginam IV 14d
dhig anupasamakari srisukha parthivanam
dhig astv anarya viayasraya sukha
dhig dhig astu pariamadarua V 66a
I I I lOb
I I I lla
I 52b
I 43c
dhidaurbalyakarap samadhividhurap sadvfttavelabhidho V 2ge
dhftva maulim ivonnate - - raja svaya III 82e
dhyatva pramadamalina manujendralakmI III 26e
dhvanim akarya vane mfga vasantap I 61b
dhvanta eetap svarangavivaraparieayasphitam apy astam eti
na kartum arhanti tate bhavanto II 40e
na ki sar ' payasatair manuyap V 26d
na khalu hfdaya no jnanartha haranti vibhutayap
na kutsama vyasanam asti tatap prajanam I 20d
na ea matsaryasamp paropaghatap IV 60b
na ea yaeakatulyam asti mitra IV 60e
na ea savetti niramia ratInam V 36d
na canimitta vyasana mamedam V 77b
na eanuvartanIyas te V 32c
na janasya malo ' sti lobhatulyo
na jatu parimueyate V 98d
IV 60a
na tate dUQkham avaimi katam anyat
na tathanagatap pI9a IV 16a
1 57d
na tasya kipakaphalopamas eala I I I 2a
I I I 4a
41d
na tasya matsaryatamo' vaguthana
na tu ksaraeehonitam atmadeham IV
na tena
"
vidita
b
hiko V 5Sa
na dak?iadesanamangalani IV Sd
na devatanam api bhumayas tas II 15a
<na> nisi na diva mftyor bhitap sukhani labhamahe
1 1 1 38b
I 67b
V 59b
W
I
'
'

l
I

|

I ndex of l i nes of verses

nanu ceto nivaritam V 33b
nandasya ta ea vipada vipulam udikya IV 81b
nandaQ pita tava sa eva phalani bhunkte IV SOc
nando jahasa kila dayakam Ikamaap IV 9d
na pujayanti pratipattibhir ye V 80a
nabha iva nigiranta sarkanakatracandram I I 7b
na bhavati bhayatrastangan manag api bhoj anam I 67d
nabhastalasyavayavas tatas tatap IV 48d
na bhavana ye slathayanti sadhavap V l08e
na mane ramayanti yaj janana I 56c
namo ' stu tasmai kayie sukhaya III 35b
na ratim upayayus te praasadehakale I I Sd
naranarInayanadvirephahari IV 66b
narasya matur jatharantarale V 24e
narasya saskaravikarasaulam V I03d
naraa janmadupkhena V lOe
nara dasa bandhuj anopatapinlm I I I lId
narair maruddhutasikha viadruma V 2le
narair vidagdhabharaoanulepanaib V 22d
na lebhe dupkhahaginI IV 24d
na lokadvetaro na ea na cakita napi bhayadap
navakartasvarabaddhapasakak,ap IV 62b
na varayanti kaikam apIsvara
navibhavanti dupkhani IV 32e
V l8a
na vyadhayo na ea jara na sUhfdviyogo
na hi vibhavo ' sty anugantum isvaraam
na hi saoeam ayati 1V 30e
I 14a
III 84b
<na -> dupkha atap para paraimi
nanavidhavyasanasaatasahavanam V
nanavipattigahanev anayaprapatev V
nanistsagamamaya vyasanaprakarap I
napekate kulavisuddhimayi vyavastham
namapi tasya pariklrtya kila prabhate
naya jananya mama kamaearo V 77a
naya vayas tulayati pragat narao
narakap kva nu sa havyavahanap V 70b
I 56d
109b
Sa
14b
I 32b
IV 8e
I 32a
I 6ge
nartho rajyasukhaip punar mama calai riktair anasvasikair
narhanti vighnayitum asrumukha bhavantap I I 41d
narhami naha vyasanany amlni I I I 19d
nasau ruravamuitasmftitvae V 76a
naha devo na danavap V 91b
nikate nivasanti sarvadupkhany V 35e
nieayam iva ghanana varibharalasana
nitya kiusalaiiap V 93b
ninadayantI puraeatvarai IV 34d
II 9a
nipatati mama vaj ra saprata ki tu murdhni
nipatitasitapupa dyaur ivalakyatara I I I 7 Sb
nipatarUka pariamapesalam V ISb
nipetur antargatamattaatpadap IV 48b
nibaddhaj Imutavitanam ambara 1N 47a
niyojya kaya niyata mayapsyate II 47b
niranukrosaeetasa IV 37b
nirantarayay abhitap sivani
niravadyasukhanubandhi ramya
I I I 19b
IV 6ge
V 7 lb
I o
III 74a

i
'

`
I

1 66
I ndex of l i nes of verses
nirakula projj hya viadadainyam II 21b
niriksamanasya puro janas te II 12a
nirikamaa kitipa prahara III 32c
nirikamaa sa npo ' bhireme III 3 1c
niruttara dharmasariram avraam I I 47d
nirudyamo maj j ati toyarasau II 12b
nirmaryada punar ayasasa j Ivaloka sphuranti I 40d
nirvanti jvalana ivambuvihatas cittesvara yogina V 83d
nirvasyami niyogata V 3d
nivaryamao ' pi satai suhdbhir II 49a
nivaryamao vanadevatabhi I I I 57d
nisamya ko nama vigambanam ima
nisatadantantavilagnasuktayah
nisantangarasaasa IV 15
nipratikaradarua II 35d
V l06a
II 18b
nisargararya sa vanantabhumim III 32b
nistrisena pramuditamana patayam asa kuki
nihata purvakeaiva IV 37c
nihInakulaje bale IV 40a
nisadhvasanakuladhIracetam
nuna karmaa evaya II 35a
III 6lb
npa karmatisayavadanam etat III 67b
npatir asav atha ta visuddhasattvam
nrpater anuj ivino vinita IV 6Sc
III 76b
nfpa rajety abhidhanasaivesa I I I 6Sb
nrpasriya bhumipatir jagarhe I I I 33d
eakara
III 72c
4Sd
II S3e
IV 2b
naikavyaIIkasrayadaruebhya 111 20b
naikakara vibhavanicaya sphitam avis
naikantarayavirasa sabhaya savaira
naikantarayavivasap svaparabhavaya V
naikopasargavihite vidhir asti ko ' nya
naiva ma tva puna puna V 43d
naivatmanasau bubhuje kadaryo IV 4a
III 52d
naivavlcir api vyatham upaharaty aryasya f daruQab
naivaitad vyasana mama II 39b
nopaechetsyami yady atra V 4Sa
nopadanakamas tata V 7a
pakvagagayamanasya V 99a
pafcopatapavirasak9aram apragalbha
patitas tasya guopasahita I I 54d
patitaham anarthakardame 1V 17a
pattil) e + e + + e + e e + e e e e e + & + I SIb
IV SSa
padam avyayam apnuvanti buddha IV 70c
padme sahasradalake rathaeakraruatre IV 49b
panthanam aryacarita vilanghya III 5b
papata bhumau kfpaa sa balo IV 3la
paramarthal gamayanti sasanal) Svam IV 7lb
paramal) svakulasya cihnasobhal I 2c
paralokamahaprapatasaTka I 5Se
para samutkipya nipatayaty adho V l02e
parakramasva svabalena tasmat II 12d
pararthacaryavigua sarira I I 26a
pararthaearyaviaye earanta II 4Sc
parartna eaparigraha II 42b
V 29b

!
|

:
|

l

Index of l i nes of verses
parikamatarasraya IV 25b
parigrahev eva vighatabuddhip I lla
paricitam api srutva vadyadhvanil rajanikaye
pariechannatatagadhan V 9c
I 41a
pariamaratam asantarupal V 38a
parityajyayuman vyasanavisikhapatavihatan
paritrayasvema nikatavinipatal janam ata
paripakavimuktagandhakosal IV 61a
paripaQukapolamaUQalani I 59a
V 5lc
I I 17d
paribhutir upantike naraal V 37a
V 72d
paribhuya manasvino ramante V 38c
parimukulapalasasvasthasasuptahal)sam
parisukagalantaralana9a I 6Sa
parisramas tasya babhuva yautako I I I 3a
parisravannirjharavaridhara- I II 29a
parikamao na eirea sadhur V 96e
parittasvadadu9itap V 6b
parusam giram udgiran IV 28d
paruais copahata gadapraharaiQ
paryastatatapadapa V 30d
I 63b
paryakulal jalatrQaTkuratutacittaib
paryadadano hrdayani te9a II 3c
I 7b
pavanair avidheyadukhasnai I S8a
paseadbhujal eauram iva dvijatip I I I S7b
pasead vakyami vistaram V 94d
pasyanti ke eid analajvalit sravantim IV 54d
pasyami YU9man na punar yathaham IV lIb
pasyotsavatisayam apatit kramea I II SId
patrikrtam suearitasya sa bodhisattvah II I 70b
papal) ki' nama dukaram III 55d
e
papo ' parab ko ' tha maya samab syat
pasas tv ami priyavikalpamaya j ananam
I I I 16d
IV 23d
III lac
piteva putran anukampamanas I I 14a
piprlikair bhugnakaraladaltraip V 8Sb
pisitam iva viputi kravyabhugmaQQalanal
pigakarai mahata samupasthitani I 91c
pyaprabhavajanite bhagavan niadya IV 49a
puyaprabhavopanatal) kramea I I I Id
puyasal)bharayuktanam V 4c
puuyagame nirupamanasukhanubandhe I I 27b
puuyad asrd aham asaraQal krtsnam uttarayeyam
puyad asman na ca samasukhal prarthaye projjhya
puyabhyasaviseapyamahatam ascaryarupasthiti
putra ity eva niyanda IV 33e
putraka tvam atav nipatyase V 67d
putrakraurya vivrtam asival janmadubkhopatapta
putra durnayaphalani bhokyase V 65e
putra sokasaratagitasaya V 68d
punar apy avabhotsyase V 55d
punarbhavasvadalavakulasaya V 20a
I I S2d
lokan II 5Id
II 55b
V 75a
puman madiya sravaopatapinim V l06b
purasman atraals timimakaracakra bhayamayap
puruasyopanamanti nama kama V 40b
II 17c
puruas tattvadarsinam I 77d
1 67

1 68
I ndex of l i nes of verses
purua parua rua 1 78d
pulinam iva payodher vidruodatamra N 72c
pupadhivasasucibhi sa vanantavatai III 26a
pupalamakadambapadapavanasyamopakatha siva 111 74d
pugair asau parivfto vigatasukalpav N 88b
pujyo maya nanu viseata eva raja III 14b
purva danakftaparicayadhyasayatvat tu nasau 1N 2c
purvahyasena tenaiva IV 27a
paura prasadasithilavanatai sirobhir 1N 44c
prakara romaharaDav I 80b
prakasayan karmaphala svam eva 1N 3Ic
prakasitam ida kena 1N 36a
prakfticapala naikapaya nirantaradarua III 38a
prakrtisvasthyakrta tathagatanam N 4ld
prakalayanti munayo na jalena papa N 62a
prakalitasyamasilatalani III 29b
prakhyapayanty asucayo viaya svasaktim N 5d
prakhyapayan hanti yasaVsukhani 111 17b
prakhyapya doakaikan vibhavan bhavana N I09a
pragaQhaduhodayadarUDeu N 78b
pragaghasoka munayo vanaukasa 111 60d
prajayamanasya narasya duVkham N 25c
prajfalokair manasi sayita dhvantam ullikhya krtsnam IV 75b
praayakftavyavasayamanasanam 111 80d
praayijanapraDaya na khaQayanti 111 79d
praDltam apy annam upadadlta kaV N 23d
pratigrahev eva vighatabuddhiV I LIa
pratipattividhau bhavan pramaD N 42c
pratilabdhaV kusalaprayogayogyav N 42b
pratisusrava sa dvijav III 54b
pratisahyanamahatam V 32a
pratisdhim upayasa- N llc
pratlkaro maya labdho II 39c
pratlrasasuptasararihasaiv 1 5d
pratodeneva vikatav N 54b
pratyantavasaratayas tfamatratuta 1 19a
pratyabhaanta ta punav N 92d
pratyarthikair iva samudyatamaDQalagraiv N 47a
pratyadisanta iva rratsario manuyan 1N 56d
pratyadisann iva kukaryasamakula m 111 64c
pratyavfttasitakikosavikftavyaghranano bhIaa N 28a
pratyasannopatapam anuvahasi vftha bhanginI ki nayajfam III 22b
prathayanti surasurapradhana III 67c
prathimna gamaya babhuva sadhuv I 2d
pradhvasavyasana mahatyayam asatsaparkaja vaikrtam I 86b
prabhaya yad gagana sphuranti klrtya 1N 67b
prabhutvam aslj jagat tv abadhita 111 3c
pramadas citrakalavidagdhabhavav 1N 63b
pramadin kapuruasrayaam 1 9b
pramuktapupaprakarottaracchadav 1N 46d
pramrjyastirya vastrai N 95c
praftagufjaphalaraktalocanaV II 19d
praftacamikaracaruvaram 11 58b

^
I ndex of l i nes of verses
prayatnad vadhyante tad api hariDa raudramatibhiV I 69d
prayojanasavinivrttacetav 11 lIb
pravaso dirghaalikaV I 79b
pravahapratisadhayaV N lIb
praviralataratara kha paravrttacandram N 72b
praviralatfQacchannasvabhraprapatabhayaaran N 81a
pravisya sahatamisradurdinan V 14b
pravitapurva na gfha kada cid 1N 5a
pravrttayo jagannathaiv N 8c
pravrttayo duprasahav sarlriam N IOld
pravrttim anvicchati yas tu mohanat N 20b
pravrttim anvicchasi yena janmana N 23b
pravFttyupadanaviopasantaye N I08d
pravesayam asa pura sa yasmin 111 6lc
prasamarasaikaviharino bhavanti III 78d
prasamavidhure nityodvegaprade grhacarake III 40a
prasastapupasrumukha mahlruhav 111 59b
prasantavakkayamanovikarav III 58b
prasangaj ihma kitipalalakmIv 111 34b
prasadayata tatra manasam ate jagadbandhave II 60c
prasadya ca mano munau sucaritaikaratnakare II 6la
prasiddhas te ditya kitipatim imaw prapya na cirat 111 23d
prasiddhir eam iyam eva sasvati 11 20b
prasthanam eva mahati ratim adadhati 1 90d
prasvasthakayav sa samahitatma N 96a
praharanti mfgadviaQ 1 7ld
prakarikany api sukhani tu yautakani 1 9ld
prakhyapayat sa bhavabhogalavabhilaa- N 88c
prag eva yumakam analpakaIa- II 23c
prag eva vyasanaturasya jagato yo ' ha hitayodyataV III I3d
prag eva sakad abhivlkyamaas II 16c
prag evanya parimitasukhapratyayapratyapaya 11 5Ib
prag evarya sUhfjjanam 1 1 37d
praatyayaV sprati vartate naV II lId
praDair dhanair va kim ihasti krtyaw 1 1 33c
praptas tam artayanam IkamaQa 111 4ld
praptas tv aham ima dasam N 9ld
prapto ' mftaw nfpasukhair anavaptapurvam 111 24d
prapto yuvapi vinayapratipattidhi-raQ 111 64d
prayasasaravartmanam N Ib
pravikad akatamana bhagavan purI t 1N 43c
prsu sumerum iva lakaQaratnacitram 111 63b
pritir nfpasya tava carthaviseasiddhiV 111 5la
prlti niramiasukhapraQayanavadyam III 25d
prltyagame <ca> mama karyasafddhihetau III 52b
pretaV phala tad api lobhaviadrumaDam 1N 53d
pretivabhud bhayaarI 1N 25d
pretopapattiniyata vyasanabhighata 1N 57a
pretair druma vimalanIlacalatpalasaQ 1N 56b
protphalitabhravivaresv api va dinesu 1 30b
prodbhidyamanakamala iva pafajiny 1 13d
provaca nIlajaladastanayitnughoaV III 70d
provaca rosasphuritaksikosah 1N lId
phalam apnti sanatan pradanat 1N 69d
1 69

'
l

'
.

\
'
'

'
|
f''
170
I ndex of l i nes of verses
baddhas ca nama ca <na> dainyaviadavasyas III 65c
baddhva ma dehy atas tasmai III 48c
bandhun purata krtantamakareQakramya nighno yada
babandhur aryaprakrter mahatmana III 2d
babhuva gatrev api manasa yada III 4b
bali na kaka api nama tasya IV 6c
bahalatimiracchannan desan chivarutabhi?aan J 4ld
bahava satpurua bhajanti santa IV 6ld
bahucchala so ' tha bahuvyalik I 4a
bahumanaslatham anataiD sirobhiD III 67d
bahurupair atimanu?air viharai V 3 9d
bahusukhalavananatantusatananeyas II 31a
bahupasarga bahudoadutam J 4b
balapravalaharitais tarubhir niruddham I 6d
bala putra premasarvasvabhuto 1 26a
bala j alagavakapakavisrtair ya ramyaharmyasrita
balais ca stanacucukarpitamukhai savegam unnaditam
bapamuvisyandivilocanantai II 49b
ba?pambuvyatikarapatalantanetra II 59b
bibhesi duhkhad adhuna kim evam V 79c
buddho vibddhanavapankaj asaamea IV 43d
bubhukaya yan nigiranty ayogu?an I l5c
bubhuje sa badaraQi satyabhama I 24d
bodhisattva bhavadhvani V 53b
bruya pravadat sretha V 43c
bhaktabhiharasamye mukham eva bhik?o IV 79d
bhagavantas tad api pradanabijam IV 70d
bhayaprasanga sirasi sphuranti III l8d
bhayam atyantika hIda I 79c
bhayaarair akulita vicitrai II lOb
bhaya na te yena punarbhavasrayam V 22b
V 28c
I 43b
I 47b
bhartfsneha ciraparicayad baddhamulo na dftaD V 75b
bhavajalanidher dftvapy anta punar nidhana gatao V 8Id
bhavati tu sat purvabhyasan mati pragua subhe III 38d
bhavati sahasa yasa traso grhe?U savepathup I 4lb
bhavatu bhuvanasantaye tad asu III 85c
bhavatparitraamaye sukhodaye 11 47a
bhavadasasamrddhaye III 46b
bhavaddhitadhanavidhanakale II 28b
bhavadbhir anadhI?to ' ha II 38a
bhavadbhir asannaparabhavaya 11 30b
bhavana iva vane ' pi sadhavas te III 79a
bhavanani vibhutimanti mero IV 64a
<bha>vane sve maihemabhaj aneu I 24b
bhavant.am asadya samujj ihlr,; III 53b
bhavanti karuapatra I 77c
bhavanti tan apy upataptacitta
bhavanti nisvasapara manuyab
bhavanti nisvasaparayaa narab
bhavaprabandhapraayo manasvino
bhavaprabandavyasananu?anginI
bhavasahogatarea V 9Ic
bhavasahogalalasa V 3lb
bhavasahogavi?aktamanasanam
III 6c
IV ld
V l5d
V I9a
V 102a
V 37b
I ndex of l i nes of verses
bhava duhatmaka santi V 2a
bhavadhvani nirasraye vyasanakavtakandhacite
bhava nisitanistrisa- V 6c
bhavanu?ango ' py asucer vivfjyate
bhavan j agarhe manasanutapi V 86d
V 22c
II 6ld
bhavan pariharanty arad V 9a
bhavan yas tv vanchasy atapuram
bhavan samyagmarga bhavabhayahara
bhavabhinirvfttim avandhyavadina
bhavavasita kila sapta j atayo
bhava kruddha ivoragaD V 7b
bhava sasoka sabhaya savigraha
bhavebhyo j ayate bhayam V 4b
utsrjya sulabham V 49d
bhavaya sada V 5Id
V I8b
V 22a
V 2la
bhavebhyo duhebhyaD spfhayasi punar yas tvam aghraD
bhavodbhavo bhavasukhad api priya V 19d
bhavopabhogaprapayanupatini V l07c
bhavopabhogasprhalalasa svaya V l4a
bhavopabhogev adhuna viada V 78c
bhasmanapi nivaryate I 28d
I 40c
V 50d
bhinnas te ' pi prakrticapalair anganavakyabaair
bhimany apayava9avamukhagahvarai J 88d
bhunkvasahya vyasanam athava svasya duscetitasya
bhujagabhuvanasrngaprantabhinnormij alab II 6b
bhujagam iva viagnicchedamalakaraIa 11 8a
bhujangamadhithitakotara iva V 2ld
V 64b
bhuva pradeso haritardralepana IV 46c
bhumau na patita kara IV 36d
bhur iya kim iti navadiryate V 70a
bhaiajyavfka iva ye kada cit 111 6a
bhogan dadau napi suhfj janebhya IV 4b
bhramata kldrsI vyatha V 53d
bhramaddvirephahatapukarai III 3Ib
bhramadvikftalocana J 78b
bhramantam ena naravira Iokam II l3d
bhramanti te bahGn kalpan V 53a
bhramara padmam iva prakamagandham IV 6lb
bhrata bhavanti tapasaD pasubhi samanaD 1 35d
bhrataisvarya sa bhupalas 11J 44c
magna Ioka bhavajalanidhau sokavatavadhute 1 1 52c
magnan duscaritavarte II 34c
maiguakusumaughair arcayam asur aryam IV 45d
matir na ye parisuddhakarmaam V lo7d
matir viparyasatamo' vaguthita V lo2b
mativlryacapalaprayamadhiram IV 66d
matihutabhuja dagdhva skandhapravrttiviadruma V 82a
matva calati no buddhi V 89c
madanavihatas ta gacchanti kapasv abhisarika I 4lc
madupahitavibhutiprarthanakrtacetab III l5b
madrajyapraayi raj a III 48a
madhura tyagavanaspate phala tat IV 68d
manasi na muda kasyadadhyu siva vanaraj aya III 39d
manaso vfttivaikftam IV 30b
mano' bhiramai sa kananani III 33b
mano manovibhramamatrabhadrikap III 2b
1 7 1

1 72
I ndex of l i nes of verses
manoratha tat saphal kuruva I I I 53e
manoratho brahmaamukhya puryat I I I 50e
mano vinisvasasikhena me eiram I I 48d
manda manda salila sakusumanikare harmyaPf?the vivikte I 42a
manyamahe tva samanusmfto ' pi I I 16a
mama kfpaamates tathapi eaitat III 84e
mama krameaiva samagato ' ya I I 30e
mama gurur asau tyaktva yato bhavabdhikadurbhavan V 81b
mamatmabhavair apavfttasaukhyai II 24a
mamadya nai?kramyasukhodayaya III 21b
mamopayoga guapakasiddhaye I I I 4ge
mayanubhutany atidaruani V 17b
maya sarira suhrda hitagame I I 46d
mayi daivasya gatir gariyasi IV 18d
mayaiva viayoddama V 33a
maraabhayaviaas te para moham iyu II 8d
maraa sarvadehinam I 79d
maraatura prakftieafealek?aa I 68d
maraasanisaipatabhitao I 62e
maraopanipatakataraa I 56a
marmaeehidapi pavanena visasyamana I 20a
malan yathasthulamayas eakara V 96d
malina bata kamana IV 13e
malopalepakamaniyadarsanao I 16b
mahatim api yatan vahante I 63e
mahakfpadhinamater mahipate III 3b
maharavan ma ea parartipankat II 21d
mahipatis tithati tatsapatna I I I 61d
mahirajodhusarakomalango V 85e
mahIruhan bhuripalasanilan III 30e
mahotsava puyavise?aramya II 30d
ra ga garv mahimna kitipatir aham ity ujjhyata vipralambha I I I 22a
matapitror viprati- I 81a
matur adya parimaavartaka V 65d
matuo stanya kaya gatam IV 24b
matety apurvam evaitad IV 33a
matsaryatulyo ' sti kalir na loke IV Ib
matsaryapankamalinani manog.hai IV 80b
matsaryabhutagrahalubdhaeeta IV 4e
manatyunnatamanasas ea sakala pasyanty adhastaj jagat 1 39b
manabhimanamfdubhir munisattamasya I 93b
manuo ' smi mahasattva V 91a
mam arthata sikayate narendro I I I 17e
margan prav.gnisasu drutapadarabhasa ta vyatikramya yanti I 42d
ra sucas tvam iha dvija III 46d
ma praty atas ea viphalo ' pi vara prayasa - I 90a
ma samanveate kila III 48b
m sapratikate kaya- II 42e
mithyavikalpapariamasukhanupati IV 23a
minavalirasanaya saritopagudham I 6a
mukha na pasyanti punar vibhiaam V 16d
mukhe sa parivartate V lLO
mukhai sokayasastimitagurupakmantanayanai III 62d
muditavihagasreieitradhvanipratinadita III 3ge

`
I ndex of l i nes of verses
mudha sa sarvayatanopatapini V 20e
munaya iva vanantavasanimna III 78e
munayo bhuvanaikasasitaras IV 71e
muitavadanasobha bodhisattv premu II 9d
muhur muhuO saparivartate sma V 85d
mula ahus tathagatao V lId
mul malan pravadanti j ati I la
mule taroO k?itipatir niasada madhye III 27d
m.ganganakufeitapallavani I IDe
mrtas tapasvi mrta eva pUrvam IV 12b
mtena sardh a vasanti sagarao II 20a
mrdu prayatnakulapaipada V 86b
meghambusIkaramueo ' pi kadambavata IV 55d
medhavino ' pi nanu ragapisaeavasya 1 34e
mohavarte maraamakare manapaaagarbhe II 52a
maunavrat tad api lobhakft naraam IV 59d
yatas tu m haraty ea V 44a
yat kant are khadito dampatibhyam I 26b
yat tapasa iva paravyasananabhijnao I 19b
yatnao phale mahati yuktataro mate me I 89b
yatnena eed ubhayam etad avapnuvanti I 89a
yat preta iva vartayanti k;paQaQ kreehropalabhasanaQ I 21d
yatra lokaravabhItaya maya V 67e
yatrabhiruQha vyasanaughamagna IV Ie
yat sarameya iva katatar kim anyat 1 18d
yat sudukaram ida kariyate V 6ge
yatharthanama tv adhuna bhavi?yamy I I I 47e
yatharthanama naralokapalao III 41b
yad atra k.ty kriyat tad asu I I lIe
yad atra saktasya janasya vaira- III 18e
yad arbhakao kudvyasan tato mahat I 16d
yad asrumisran kavaQan nievate I 17e
yadi tv punar ayatam IV 29a
yadi nabhyuddhariyami II 44a
yadi rafjayit prajao samartho III 68a
yadi sattvarthasaeiv II 43e
yadi suearitapurv dukar ki nu tatra II 31d
yad iha bhavati ps vairavairasya mulam III lO
yady atra kury manasa prakop III 16e
yady asti ka ein mayi eittav.tti I I 40b
yad visrambhaniratyay<s ea> suhrdo ghnanti k?atadhyasaya I 4ge
yan nirdhano dhanavata puruan akale IV 5ge
yan mohad ribhir na dukham apar krodhat tate vidyate 1 46d
yam adrakur netraio purayuvataya snehavikaeair JJ1 bLa
yaso ' tha va managat ea dharmam I I 29b
yasmi'n rakto bhavati puruas tatra kuryat priyai I 52a
yasmin vas anti vivasa bahava kadaryao IV 5 1d
yasya svadehe ' pi manaprasanga III 47b
yaO kayasyasya shava V C
ya praptum ieehati na dukhasatabhighatam JV 1 ZO
ya sarvado nama bhuvi prasiddho III 41a
ya garbhasthasya dasa l 83e
yaefadainyan mlanavaktraprasada I 27a
yany eva sokaparidevamukhani loke III 25a

1 70
w
l
'

:

|,

` .
|
t
' l
I
l|

1 74 I ndex of l i nes of verses
ya prasavasthasya dasa I 84e
yavan na kamakalidurlalitany upaste I 37b
yavan na yati vipadagnisikhavaligham IV 80d
ya va srir adhigamyate paravadhavyasangadagdhatmana
ya vyatha bhramat bhave V SSb
IV S Ib yasyaty apayam anupayabhayapratitham
yasyami santani van any ato ' h I I I 20e
yasyamo na tu sakyamaQ II 32e
y kurvanti manojvara parieaya9 sphltavalepa mala
yumak kim anaryakam I I 38d
yuman asmad duruttarat I I 44b
III 13a
V 29d
ye janmaivadhimuktaD samasukhamahatI nirv{ti suddhasattva
yenapad iyam ayata I I 3Se
yenarj it dhanam id paripalit ea IV SOa
ye naikangulitarj anam api guro s09h samartha nara I 39a
V 56a
ye lokan panti kftsnan pitara iva sutan dukhapatalamagnan V 58b
yeam utpadakale suearitakiraoair likhyaman samantad V 59a
ye klesavae9o 'py upasaitaalo yo 'py upadanam eva V S6b
ye9 g{he earakavasasjfa I lle
ye bhavanti purua prajahlhi tani
ye yasobhi kumudavadatair I I I 7e
III 73d
ye9 sarve prayogaQ sasina iva kalaQ sarvasattvopajlvya V 58a
yair nirdagdha matihutabhuj a skandhsandhalakyI IV 76a
yogabhyasavise9asantamatibhir vayvambumulasanair I 46a
yo na nirdahati papakariI V 70e
yo ' pi svarthanibandhanapraayina sprasthito vartmana
yo vaham uts{jya tapovanani III 19a
yoinmukhany alakapallavitany udlkya
rakasam anusikyate IV 38d
I 35e
raked akataeariI yadi krpa mateva m napadi
raeitany eva muda visanti santaD IV 64d
rajasapi virUkitatmabhava I 63a
rati prakuryad apariplutendriyo V l06e
ratln sopatapan V lOa
raraja tat tasya vibhoV sariram
raga eva mahad duham I 28a
II S8d
I I I 12d
I I I Dc
I 38b ragad raktatarekaaQ saeakita nirbha(r>tsyamano muhuQ
ragabhyasakalankitasya manasaQ ka vafeana durataQ I 3 8d
ragavesasvatantra bahumahi9akhurakoapankankadurgan I 42e
ragena dUDpratividhanasamudbhavena I 29d
raga ' nekavidho jara paribhavo bhogarj ana rakaQa
ragopakli9taeetasaQ I 77b
I 86a
rajfa durj anavallabhasya nika9 krodhasya tat prahrtam
rajf krodhaviasivasya manasa ki nama dukh_ tata
rajyasya doavayave nives I I I l7a
I 54d
I 48d
rajy tyaktavyam eva vyasanaparigatr natyajas tv kimarth
rajy pramadavadhabandhanimittabhutam III 72d
rajyabhidhanad vyasanapratanat I I I 16b
rajyabhidhane tamasi bhramantam I I I 17d
rajyasray khalu parartham ah bibharmi III 14e
rajye ' paro yadi mama praay karoti III l4a
riktakaradravaratirasasvadaparyastabuddher IV 77a
rujanti bhuvanatrayam I 7 3d
ruj a parlto ' pi pipasati stan I l6e
I I I 22e

` 1
-
1
.

'
-
|
..

.. !

Index of l i nes of vers es

ruddhoeehvasasya bhrs J 83a
rudro yat tripur dadaha vigaD krodhasya tad vai kta
ruroda tlvrayatadlnakatha IV 34e
lakmya samalabdham iva prakam II 58a
lakylbhavanti hariaQ paritaQ saraQ I 1ge
laj j alavo ' py anubhavanti dasam anaryam I 36d
laj j nimIlayati sarvagagrabhut J 31a
lat dvirepha iva pupahasinlm V l6a
labhate vyasan yad antakale I 57e
lavaaj alaniket t duralokapar II 8e
lavaQasalilarasi vikamaOaQ saantan II 5e
lulitamakarapuechaeehinnaeafeattaranga I I I 9b
lebhe na kas eid asan divasavasane IV 8d
lebhe suna apy anivaraIyam IV 26b
lesenapi vyanusrtavato j alinI citramayam
lok ssarasagarat I I 44d
IV 77b
lokanam animittapesalarasaV sneharthakari sut
lokan eva niralokaf I 7 5e
I 5 4b
I 47d
lokapavadagahanany api langhayitva I 32e
loko ' y vinimIlito ' pi vidua pronmilita9 sarvatah
lobhanalendhanam id nidhan dhan vo IV 80e
lobhopahatamanasah I I I 54d
II 56a
vaeanatrasajaga bnavanti m{tyov I 63d
vaeo ' vitathavadinaQ srutirasayan srGyatam
vada k nu samIkya vairibhav I 70c
vada m nirghraeitta daiva he IV 20d
vana iva bhavane ' pi bodhisattva I I I 78a
vanagamanad vinivartay babhuva III 77d
vanagamanabhimukha kilavatasthe III 76d
vanam iva kuudan dhautam indor mayukhair
vanani te bhavanottaani I lOd
vanlpakan sa ea bandhur ekaQ III 42b
vanlyakas tasya grhaj irebhyo IV 6a
vane vatsyamIti prasamasukhasambhogasubhage
vayam ajfapravaoa bhavadvidhan I I I 69b
vayam utplutya diso disa vraj ama I 65d
vayasi prathame ' pi vartamano I 3a
vavuh sanaih sparsasukhah samiranah IV 47e
vaha jaraj rj aram asthi,antram v 26b
vaksauthavam id ca te V 89b
II 6lb
I I 5a
I I I 23b
vafehitatyadhik dadau I I I 81d
vatahatambunidhibudbudadurbalena I I 27d
vatoddhutatarangitadhvajasikhapratyahatambhodhar
vaditrasabo na samueeaeara IV 7b
vayvmnbuj 1roataruparoabhuj o ' pi nama
vasanamalamanasai V 8b
I 29a
III 12a
vikasatkumudakaratireka- IV 67a
vikiptambudasandraeandrakiraQaprakalitattalake
vikipya matsaraayi manasas tmnisr IV Sle
vigo rafj ayit j agan na sakta III 68d
I 45a
vieikepa mahapathe V 74d
vieitraslesasamudbhave bhave
vieetamana karu kath eid
vicehinnaseasskara- V lla
V 106d
V 86e

1 75
i '

'

'

'
1 76
I ndex of l i nes of verses
vitatadhanu drtva vyadh krtantam ivapar I 67c
vitatasikhikalapodbhasuralokaj al V 71a
vitathaviayakrodhabhyasaprayogamalimas III 37a
vitathabhiniveamatraramya V 40a
vitarka ye bhutaQ suciram anubaddha mama mateQ I I I 23c
vittavaliptamanasaQ kulaj o ' pi sadhuQ IV 58e
vidahibhir nipratikaraghoraiQ V 27a
viddha krodhasilimukhena Puru90 napnoti nidr yatah I 45c
vidhakyate vipratisaravahnina II 48c
vidhina krpaoapramathina IV 19c
vidhina nikarucena me puna IV 17d
vinayad vyasan ca na kametha I I I 69c
vinayabhararao kriyabhiramya IV 63a
vinak,ta prarasamair api priyair I 17a
vinig,hya mana pramadadola- V 39a
vinicikgepa ruj ahat rudantam IV 2 1d
vinipatayatanani cavrtani V 37d
vinipati manojvala I S5b
vinimajjaty aparayara rudanti 1 60d
vinimilitaj ativadadogev IV 65a
vindhyatavyam ajagaradaridarurayam anathat I 66c
vipattipatalatale duruttare V l02d
vipattim anviechati sarvatomukhim V 20d
vipadam ea sasvata II 39d
viparitalpasukhanuragaramyam V 38b
vipaka pratyupasthita I I 35b
vipatitasyeva vimanakotibhir IV 48c
vibhidyamanasvavi9atmabhavo V 27c
vibhutishogasukheu bhGriu I I I 3d
vimukto rogebhyao punar api ca rogaya yatase V 50c
vimocayasman paramaryasattva II 14c
viyad iva navasdhyarafjitambhodajal II 4c
viyujyamana munina suedhasa III 5 9d
virukakamacetasam V 6 1b
vilambitw natha na yujyate ' dhuna II 19a
vilepur ity udgatasokakatara I I I 60c
vilocanapritikarasya dehinam III 60b
vivare nipiyaanadehasya I 84b
vivarj itat sadbhir udaramanasai V 21b
vivartamanasya yathakath cit V 24b
vivahakalev api nama tasya IV 7a
viviktashogasukhany araOyany III 28c
vividhanarthanaraca- V 12c
vividhany api bhoj anani bhuktva I 24a
viv,tadasanasankhadhvanavitrastamino I I 6a
vivekajapritinibandhanani I I I 20d
vivekajapritisukhanukul III 32a
visadagalitai siromaoin IV 6Sa
visiryate naur iyam ambutagita II 19b
viseayam asa tapovanasthan 1 8d
visrambhayatanatv abhyupagatai prayas tirascam api 1 46b
virambhayatan bhuvi IV J 3
visvaitro yae cakhada svams I 25c
viajya yasmin man as at pravrtti I I I 35c

v- -)
. !

i
.
i
|

'
!

l
I

I ndex of l i nes of verses
viamitasitaphenacchedavinyasacitram II 5b
viayakrPara ka nata vay bhavalubdhaka V 82d
viayapratikufcit ea ceto V 37c
viayamaruta vyadhutan hatopaniatsukham I I I 40b
viayavimukhat priti bheje par vij ane vane I I I 37d
viayasukhavyasanaparitasattva III 7 8b
viaya eva samadisanty anarya V 40d
viayapacayanupatininam V 36a
vi9ayasangini buddhir V 30a
viayeu pariplutendriyar V 35a
viayeu yadi pramadam ei V 34a
viayev atibaddhamanaso ' sau I 3b
viayair aviadinat V 31d
viayair upataptan III 55c
viayair ye paraj ita V 32d
viagnikavalaloka- V 7c
viadanin vipad satani V 80d
vi9ad apy atidaruoaiQ I I I 55b
viopadigdha nisita ivayasat V lOla
vivagvikasidukhagner V 13c
visvadinya evaita V 12a
vistar srotum icchama V 93c
vismapayanti sutar viguasrayiryo I 13a
viraveruravanubaddhamadhurastrigitaramye grhe I 45b
vrtti paryantadarua IV 13d
vrtha gur bharam ivodvahanta I I 26b
vegenabhipatanti sastrakalilaprakaradubscaraf J 23c
vepante navavaricGroasisirai sp'9taQ kadambanilair I 43a
velacalopaghnavisirraphena- II 2c
veladukulalalit prthivi sasasa I I I 83d
vaineyakrtya avalambya vinayakagrya IV 43b
vairayasaviadadainyakalahadvaraiQ parapratyayaiQ III 7 4b
vaisas vihatalaj j aya maya V 69d
vyaktibhavanti manujev api naikarupa IV 57b
vyatikrantaryamaryada I 77a
vyatitany api dehinam IV 32d
vyapanitavilaatsarasrayaram IV 65d
vyasanasyaiva mamopari sthitam IV 18b
vyasan nirupayadarUQ IV 18a
vyasanopanipatalak9yav,ke V 41a
vyasanopahate bale IV 42c
vyadhutasyo vipad asiv yo ' svatantrab prapede V 87b
vyabhugnopantamadhyaiQ kuvalayamrdubhis t bhuj angab praoemub II 5 7d
vyaohani tribhavanatakayogadhGrtam IV 73d
vyalais tapasvibhir ivak.timatrarukait I 7a
vrajati tu mana sadyaQ santi kukaryasamakulam I I I 40d
vrajanti khedall parisuddhasattva I I 26c
vrajanti nisvasya visukavaktra IV 6b
sakunan hi van viravamatram V 42d
sakta saktimat vara karikaravyalambibahudruma I I I 66b
sakto ' ratibal vihantum akhil bahudvitiyo ' py ah I I I 12c
saknuy sugatau bhoga- V 43a
sanke daurjanya itth mama n,patir ay kapayiyaty ayatnaQ I I I 22d
satror api vyapadam apatanti II 2 3a

1 77
:
!

!


'| '

'
'
'

1 78
I ndex of l i nes of verses
sarirasjnaQ kalir adya yasyati 111 49d
sastrapata kuvalayadalasparsakalpa bhavanti 1 44a
sastreeva vidaryamaakarao marmaeehida vayuna V 28b
saspodbhedapraeayaharitan samparityajya davan 1 66b
sakhakarai svakusumabharaabhiramai 111 24b
sant vanantam upagamya sa bodhisattva 111 24e
santatmano ' pi kila nirvivar babhiva 1U 7ge
santatma vij ane vane prativasan nik9iptadago 'pi san 1 54a
santany aryasrayi sukhani 111 34d
santi par ea parata kusal praeeyam 1V 78b
sapotsarganugraha<n> mlanasaktir 1 25a
sardilanam nakhamukhasikhalaksyabhavam vraj aah 1 66d
sikharaia manojnadarsanani " 1V 64b "
"
sikha ivagne prabalanilakula V lOlb
sitaktakavikaUigrahasta 1 24e
siv labdhva marg kus!tim upayasi pratibhay U 4ge
siy vinitam iva gauravabharana 111 70e
sita raver api kara hi samudgiranti 1V 55b
susoea bhaik kitiviprakiror 1V 41e
susrava sa pravrajitananebhyo 1V 5e
silamalavabhila9akrpaa gacehanti ke cit k9ayam 1 23d
sokasrukataramukhas tu vipakakale 111 7 3e
sobhante na kam tu kaam api gati9u sthatum atmhariam U 57d
syenayatam aspradharya dayitam anveti paravato J 38e
srividve90 na ripur apara krodhatulyo ' s ti yasmat 1 5 1d
srutvapi dananiyat sa kath cakampe 1V 9a
srutva vaesi Sa j ane jagadekabandhor IV 81a
sreysi merusikharapratimani raga 1 31d
sreyo durabhishavam V 2b
slaghya j atir aeintyayogamahat te j agaeeak9u9 1 87e
svabhrapatabhaykaran V 9d
svasanamlanavipataladhaai 1 59b
svasanavikaeabhog kruddham udvikamaa J1 8b
sva skatasthita iva prakhalikrtas ea 1 37d
sakalabhuvanasreya krtva gata sugata sam V 82e
sakrn martavye tv punar api ea m!ty fgayase V 49a
sa kfpapesalasayaQ 111 43b
sa khedito ' ntahpurasundarinam 111 28a
sanga priyai aha sadaiva" viyogatikta 111 71e
sangin ratim apGrvavahinim V 66b
saeetanas te9u manaprado9am 111 7b
sa eet khedam na manyase V 93d
saj janayasakriim V 90d
sa tatheti pratisrutya 1U 28a
sa tan ity avadad yiy V 94a
sat pravasa iva gehavasa 1 lOb
sa tu narapatir gotrotkaraprabhavaparigrahad J 1 1 37e
satkayadarsanamayaQ puruasya kila 1V 74b
satkaratisayakam ea pitar snehadravadhyasayam J 49b
sattvan earit eitram IV 13a
sattvarthapratipattikausalam aho hI dhirata eetasa 11 55a
sattva prathamakalpika svakiraajvalavalimalina J 21b
sa tv sto9ayi9yati 111 48d
sa dukham abhinandati V 9Bb

I ndex of l i nes of verses
sadyo bhavanti parisu9kavisirQaparQaQ 1V 56e
sadyo yayau prasamam agnir ivambukitaQ V l09d
sanatanam santam atitamanusam l07b
sa nrpatLr upatasthe mattatangasainyair 11J Be
sa nrpabalasamio nagnanistrisapattra- 111 ge
sabandhuitrasya saraeehatani 111 2ld
sa balabhavat krpao varaka IV 4la
sa bhikus tena vakyena V 54a
sabhimanada iva easmavrtaya V IOle
Sa makika nayutai parito V 86a
samagrabhuvanopakarakaraikavire J Lne 1J 60d
samap sa nimnonnatavarj ito ' bhavat 1 46b
samaeakasa prakrtipragalbho 111 57c
samadade ; nya pram atmaheto 111 56b
saanasukhaduQkhan 1V 32a
samiraoddhitalatalltaeaealam 111 lIb
samiranoddhitasikhan bhavanalan V I04b
samuttIryagadhat krimikulaealatpankakalilat U 50a
samudagamavaiguya- V 6Ia
samudgatapraam api prasann 11 58c
saudgatendrayudhatora babhau 1 47b
samudbhavo naikavidhasya papmanaQ V 18d
sa yacakan nityasamikyakari 1V lIe
Sa rajyabhar bibhar babhiva 111 Ib
sarsi pathinakulakulani 111 31d
sarit prapya tatany udanvatinam 1 65b
sarobhir unnidrapalasakoa- 1 5a
SarVa eVa mahodadhau 11 32b
sarvajfatvabhiekaQ puru9avarayuga sarvada bdhisattvaQ V 60d
sarvadukhapratikrut 1 72a
sarvabhitabhayaram 1 72b
sarvatuppaphaladai svajanair ivantar 1 6e
sarvasattvair vinabhava- I 79a
sarvado nama kath kada Va 111 47a
sarva eVa vivarjit V 8d
sarvakaraparopakaramadhura ye samutpattaya 1 87b
sarvay etani duQkhani 1 7 3c
sarvatmana dasasu dik9u tathagatebhyaQ 111 27b
sarvefu ea suniseitam J 73b
sarvev acaryavarya niyamagurudhara dharmayanagradhairya V 60a
salilanidhim udikya trasamikas ta asan 1J 4d
salil kantabhi saha gamanavinyasacatura 1 69b
<sa>vairan sovegan saparibhavastapavirasan U 5Ib
sa sueikagrair iva tudyamanah V 85a
sate mama vivartate mana V 67b
skalpaagaturagaQ svamatena yati 1 32d
slesapakanugair vilasai 111 28b
samklesabharam imam ayataduhkhahetum 1J1 I4d
searayanty adhigam na pratra ea sv V 62e
seukubhe bhlsatar lavamburasiQ 11 50d
stanavartibhayasokaviadayoni 1 73b
stapayaty anupasantavikalparag 1 33e
stoa eva svadhananuraga 1 lIb
styaj ayiyaty abal balatma 11 28e

1 79
|
|
|

'

l
'
1 80
I ndex of J fnes of verses
samipatakhalUrika v 12d
spattayo vipariamaviaviahya ::: 7 1d
spatsyate maa ca paramitaprakara ::: 5Ib
srapta dhvsamanas tu :v 16c
v 3b
sprapnuvanti param stivipralopam : 34d
sprapya praharanty anartharucayo muleu ye spadam
sprapya bhogan mahato ' py anarya ::: 5a
sprapya raj yam arihinam udarapya ::: 83b
sdhaye kuruta va sthiram apramad : 88a
sdhisattva ca visuddhasattva : Id
sUrchita kusuahasiu mallikan : 33a
syuktasyogam upetya sarve :: 21a
sambhasphuritekaatrayaikhijvalapisanganano
sambhapahrtottariyavasan vieehinnakatheguam
47e
sagayatan yata :v I4e
svartakaladhikadaro ' bhut
svardhitasnehaparigrahaam
svignoddhatamanasa v 92b
svij ita prativinodya sarlrakhedam
samvegam eva manasi ksitipah puosa
svejya paradam ;i sa uasaka
sasantatma na divi bhuvi va bhiksur
ssukapankapatalaprakarantaral
ssaraeakram aparigraham aprasantam
saravartmani nara parivartamana
saraviapadapa v 13b
saravaear kJtsn v IOa
:: 3d
:: 2 3d
::: 26b
t:: 26d
v lOge
ayati shyam
J 54c
:v 7 4d
:v 52d
sspJtapUrvo vyasanai kada cit :: I3b
saksad ayam dharma ivavatirnah ::: 58a
sa tatheti ' pratisrutya v za
sa t parivajya tanupralapa 1 34b
sadharaani dayitai saha pelavani : 91a
sadhuv api krodhavi vamanti ::: 5d
sadh svadehasrayaim apk :: :+c
sadhtinam svasukhanuragavigamasvaeeha bata prakriya
sadhr ahajanahitavahitasayasya : 9b
sa nieata vibhavalobhaparaj itanam :v 58d
santi pasyan sa mahidharaam ::: 2ge
sa prasutipariklesa- :v 2 5a
: 5 3b
1V 75d
J1 55e
: 44d
:v 45a
samy yanti bhramaravirutair damabhir malatlnam
slesikeu sabhaye bhaveu vatsa v 45b
sitabhavanagatas t Shramodbhantaeetas
sitantalekh vaija kramea :: 2d
sirindhrikapuparajovikaria :v 47d
sukham ekaghanikrtam v lOb
sukh bhadantanubhavami tavat v 17d
::: l5d
sukhabhimanas ehalita sariria v l05d
suta iva vinayarth ko ' tra kopavakasa
sutam akaruaeitta yaham ev tyaj ami v c
sutavisrambhaniratyayopaeara J 60b
sudanta saptaj anmani v 53e
sudurlabh darsanam asya sarvatha
subaddhasasrnmaladurdinena v 25b
subhait ea sarve?lil : 73a
suravidyadharayakarakasam :: 5 4b
::: 60a

i
I ndex of l i nes of verses
suhrj j ana dinamukha babhuvu :v 7d
suhrdam api sgame :v 32b
suhrd vadanani vikamao : 57a
suhrdbandhuvivarj ite :v 40b
suhrdviseasya sudurlabqasya :: 33b
sukmai sdhigahanany api eavagahya : 34a
so ' bhyasad ragapapmanav v 52b
sauhardavisrambhaniratyaya vo :: 40a
skandhan kaikapy anuttaragira nirvrttir ayasini v 83b
skandhair hata vayam akaraabaddhavairai v 47b
skhalati proitaloeanav same 'pi ::: 69d
stanarasaparibhogaklibavaktraravindam v 7Id
striliI bapakaa karalatarala no pakmala daya : 48b
sthalivase tuta navaj alatasvadapatava : 69a
sthanad ita punar ay kaluantaratma Iv 51a
sthanasthanavivekayogavida sthane na svarita v 8Ja
sthane prajvalit tarun iva khagas tyaktva bhavan bhanguran v 83e
sthitas ta evopari sarvaspadam v l08b
sthitiu vasit sprapyapi prakaayasotsav v 82b
sthitva sile vigatarajasi prapya eetasamadhi :v 75a
sthiravanagamanasay viditva : :: 7 6a
snehasyasya duratyaya :v 33d
snehad iva prayin priyaya prakamam : 6b
snehad iva praasaml latabhi :t: 30b
sneho vivrddhim upayati sukhe sthitanam 1 2 3b
spardhamana ivanyonyam : 75a
spyante sattvavanto na viayarajasa ye viviktasayatvad v 57a
sph yady apy upekitum v 43b
sphite yat sadasi prakamaeapalah krodhasya ta viplusah : 5 3d
sphutabhrubhangavikepa- : a
. .
sphut d;valok tamasi vipule maj j asi puna v 49b
sphuranty ami vira samantato jhaa :: 1ge
sphuritaravimayukhas tatpur suodha ::: 9d
sphuritavikrtanakrakrantavistirnakuksih :: 6d
smaranti sikthaprakaropaharam 1 6d
syae eet sukhI kuntapipiliko ' pi :: 24b
svakarmanirmaa id tavaiva V 7 9d
svakarmabhir va parinamatiktaih :v 26d
svakftanavagltakarmaya- IV' 64e
svagair eva sahabhivardhamana : 2b
svatanum atanupyapyayitantarvise v 97e
svatanum api parartham uts.j anti ::: 7 9c
svapueehavicehinnatarangasamkala :: l8a
svapratyaya bahuvidhani matntarai : 34b
svapraamulyena nivarayeyam :: 23b
svabhagadheyopanata vibhutayo ::: 2e
svabhavato vambunidhiV kaoena :: 3b
svabhavadukhan praktiprabhanguran V l05a
sVabhGtyai dehasjfakam 1J J8b
svabhyastamatsaryataya taya ca :v 4 1b
svabhyastayogapadavIsthirabuddhayo ' pi J J5b
svamadardraviseaka gaj enda :v 62a
svamanovibhramamatrabhadrakeu v J5b
svam indriyagramam anarthapa9ita v lO4d
I 0I

1 82
I ndex of l i nes of verses
svam eva citt vinininda bala V 76d
svayta sarvasukhparodhi 1V la
svay kftani vyasanany amuni V 77c
svaya samutthapya vikalpavasanan V I04a
svarajy lokasarathiv 111 8lb
svasutan apy avadhuya mftyubhitav 1 6ld
svangani kftya pisitany api ko na dadyat 1V 52c
svani teu nyavesayan V 95d
svarthodyoganuragad anupatati bhavan mftyave keval tu
sv sokartivyathitadaya prain taraaya 11 53d
svedopadigdhavapua kutukufcakena 1V 50b
svairapracaram anug;hya mana manuya N 84b
hatas tv kena me vatsa 1V 37a
hatavalepav pariuddhavfttaya V I08a
hatvapi ragaviabij avijhitani J 35a
hariakulaviluptasnigdhaapottariya 111 75a
hariacaraakuopanta saadvalanirj hara 111 39a
hariangana na ramayanti no mana J 68c
harianam api vidvio bhavanti 1 70d
harieu kath krUra 1 7 lc
N 58d
harino harineva bandhuadhyad 1 64a
haritapulinv apdbhedair jharai sarita siva
hastena napy apaharanti j anasya dupkham V 62b
111 36c
ha kaman prakftir asati savaduvkhaprasuti V 75d
haro babhuva kusalaiQ sphutacandragauav 1V 7 8d
ha hatasmi vigena cetasa V 69a
hikkasphuradgala<ka>kthavikaradeha
hitaya deh tyajato mamaik 11 2 5c
hitaiias tasya vaco ' vadhirya V 7 9a
hitodyatanam avakirya bharati V 15a
1 20b
dayam asat sante ' rye rati katham eyati
hrdayam udadhir alpasthama tesam bibheda 11 6c
dayani prasanginam 111 45b .
111 37b
hetuna yena kena cit 111 45d
hri vipravasaparitapakari j ighatso 1 14d
hladayanupatanti davadahanams cafcacchikhasacayan
< > anusayavise bhavanargahey V 97a
< > ravir iva nisantadhvantam ullikhya bhabhil)
( - - - - " - ) bata kfPa napekate svasrayam
1V 3d
V 97b
11 55d

I ndex of proper names found i n Avadanasalasamuccaya I V

Av:oi
Kfantivadin
Candana
Tlipula
Dusasana
Dmupadi
Nanda
Nauci
Bharukaccha
Nelu
Rahu
Rudla
Vai
Vindhya
Visvaitla
Vaitalai
lavasti
Satyabhaa
Sarvada
SarvCdada
Sweru
a he ! BhLA 29
a sage IPJ 54
the son of a merchant , who l ater became a merchant
hi msel f . MNA 1 0+ , 26+, 27+, 4 1 + , 49
a cel es ti al ci ty fPJ 47
a k i ng fPJ 53
a queen fPJ 53
a merchant MNA 1 + , 9, 1 0 + , 50, 81
a demon BhLA 60
a pl ace BhLA 62+
a mountai n I
PJ 31 ; MNA 64
a pl anet MNA 27+
a god fPJ 47
a goddess , the goddess of speech SDJ 42
a forest IPJ 66
a sage IPJ 2 5
a r i ver IPJ 1 5
a ci ty MNA 1 +
a queen fPJ 2 4
a k i ng SDJ 4 1
a ki ng SDJ 0 , 46 , 4 7
a mounta i n SDJ 63, MNA 4 5
1 83

'

1 84
I ndex of animal s , bi rds and other ani ma te creatures
ajagara
asivi?a
uraga
karoZa
karin
kaka
kuntapipiZika
k:i
krimi
khadota
gaja
go
gomyu
gau
jha:a
timi
timihgiZa
turaga
dvipendIa
dvirepha
nakra
pannaga
pathina
parvata
pipiZaka
pipilika
baZibhuj
bhujaga
bhujahga
bhujahgam
bhramra
makara
mak:ika
matsya
menti oned i n Avadnasarsamuaaaya I V
serpent lPJ 66
snake, serpent lPJ 46 ; MNA 56 , 78
snake BhLA 7
musk-deer lPJ 48
el ephant SDJ 66
crow MNA 6 , 27+
i nsect SVJ 24
worm QPJ 83; MNA 23+
worm PJ 22 ; SVJ 56
f i re-fly lJ 92
el ephant SDJ 62 ; MNA 35, 62
bul l , catt l e MNA 3 1 + ; BhLA 88+
jackal BhLA 87
cattl e BhLA 88+
a l arge fi sh SVJ 1 9
a ki nd of fi sh SVJ 1 7
a ki nd of f i sh SVJ 1 8
horse lPJ 32; SDJ 8
a l arge el ephant SDJ 1 2
bee SDJ 3 1 , 59; MNA 66 ; BhA 1 6
crocodi l e SVJ 6
serpent lPJ 44
a ki nd of f i sh SDJ 3 1
p i geon lPJ 1 1 +, 27+, 38
ant MNA 23+
ant BhLA 85
crow BhLA 87
sna ke , serpent lPJ 1 1 + , 44+ , 55+; SVJ 6, 8; SDJ 64
serpent SVJ 57
sna ke BhLA 2 1
bee lPJ 44 ; SDJ 1 3 ; MNA 6 1
a ki nd of fi s h , sea-monster SVJ 4 , 1 7 , 52, 59 ; SDJ 9, 52 ;
BhLA 2 8
fl y MNA 2 3+, 27+ ; BhLA 86
fi sh MNA 3 1 +
mhi?a
matanga
mina
mrga
mfga
mfgadvi:
mgari
vayasa
vara
vr:abha
vyaghra
vyala
vyala
sarari
sarka
sardula
Sikhar} l jin
sikhin
SiZimukha
Siva
syena
svan
sara
sarahga
sarameya
sukara
:appad
hari
har(a
hamsa
Index of anima l s , bi rds and other ani mate creatures
buffal o PJ 42
el ephant SDJ 8
f i sh lPJ 6 ; SVJ 6 ; SDJ 65+
deer lPJ l a , 1 1 +, 53, 55+, 6 1
el ephant SDJ 23+
l i on lPJ 71
Ii on lPJ 65
crow lPJ 1 1 +, 1 3+ ; MNA 23+
el ephant SDJ 63
bul l BhLA 88+
t i ger BhLA 28
a beast of prey lPJ 7
snake SDJ 55
heron lPJ 5
a ki nd of bi rd SDJ 8
t i ger lPJ 66
peacock SDJ 33
peacock BhLA 71
bee lPJ 45
jackal RPJ 41
hawk lPJ 38
dog lPJ 25, 37; MNA 2 6, 3 1 + ; BhLA 1 +
serpent SVJ 52 ; BhLA 46
a vari ety of deer PJ 43
dog lPJ 18
p i g BhDA 1 +
bee MNA 48
l ion (PJ 64
deer lPJ 1 9, 64 , 68, 69, 70 , 71 ; SDJ 39 , 7 5
swan RFJ 5 ; BhLA 72
1 85
1 86
abuja
ambhoruha
aravinda
indivara
utpala
kadmba
kamla

kaseru
kifaka

kutha

kud
kumudini
kuvalaya
kusesaya
gunja
tamla
drbha
dw.va
pad
palasa
pu?kara
badra
=l lika
malati
vartaka
vanira
sa?pa
sirindhrika
I ndex of p l ants , fl owers and fru i ts
menti oned i n Avadanasarasamuccaya ! - V
l otus 30J 82
l otus t- 42
l otus B/ 7 1
b l ue l otus ;o 5
water-l i l y HNA 48
name of a tree s0 74
l otus [io 1 3 ; BhLA 88+
a k i nd of gra s s IJ 5 ; I 3 1
name o f a tree a n d i ts fru i t 30J 2 , 7 2
a ki nd o f grass J0 2 7
wa ter-l i l y 3|J 5 , 56 ; s0o 7 ; MNA 67
wa te r * I\Iy }o 93
water- l i l y (o 44 ; 5|J 57
water- l i l y {PJ 5
a k i nd of fru i t .l-I 1 9
nam of a tree MNA 48
a ki nd of gras s MNA 27+
a k i nd of grass H0A 54
l otus MNA 49, 6 1
nam o f a tree BhA 26 , 72
b l ue l otus ,D 3 1
a ki nd of fru i t [PJ 24
ja smi ne (io 33
jasmi ne PJ 44
name of a seed [!o 89
a kind of a tree SD 36
a ki nd of a gras s 50J 36 , 75
name of fl ower MNA 47
'
l

A P P E N 0 I X
Sarthavaha.ianmavadna of the Sapbhadravadnamla ( Chapter IV )
athasoko mahipalo bhuya srot pramdita I
upaguptC gu natva sanjalir eva abravit I I 1 I I
bhadnta yan munindrea durdr?tayo 'pi tirthika I
pancaka bhadravargiya prvaddamanina II 2 II
durdr?tigahanakranta bodhayitva prayatnatar I
saTbodhisadhane bhadre saddare sapniyojita II 3 II
etat tasya jagacchGstuI mahadviryaguodbhavam I
saddhaI'makiItisauI'atyC sarvatra sarasaritam II 4 II
adYGpi tat samaghraya sarvalokG prmoditab I
tat saddharamrtC' patU utsahama punaI' vayam II 5 II
tad bhadnta bhavan chGsta sabuddhaguasadhanam I
saddharmp samupakhyatu arhati no ' bhibodhane II 6 II
iti sQIarthitap srutva so 'I'han yatir mhaati I
upagupto narendC tap saa8yann evam adisat II 7 II
purapy ami munindI'ea duI'dr?payo 'pi tirthikar I
bodhayitva prayatnena saddharme saniyojita II 8 II
tadyathabhUn =hasattvo bodhisattvo vaik sudhi I
sarthavaho mahGtyagi sarvasattvahitarthabhrt II 9 II
sarvavidyakalabhijna sarvopayavicak?aa I
saddharasadhanotsahamahaviI'yapaIakrai II 10 II
sa <ca> dttva sada dnap sarvarthibhyo yathepsitam /
danacaryavI'atap dhrtva pI'acacaI'a jagaddhite II 1 1 II
l b ) ms . pramadi tar 5d ) ms. punaI utsaahe

'

1
I
1 88 Appendi x I
ev sriman mahGdta svadehe 'pi niradara I
nanopayavidhanena sad dravy saarjayat II 12 II
ev sarvarthasattisanno 'pi saudyami I
ratnarthi sa mahambhodhau ratnarthe gantum aiaahata // 1 3 //
tatas tatpayam adya satrikair samnvitar /
dhrtasvastimhotsaho grhGt sarasthito ' aarat // 14 1/
tatra mrgeu saasyan sriman janapadn api /
atavisailakantaran apy ul lahghya mudsarat // 15 /1
tatar sa durato dr?pva mahoddhi pramoditar /
praatva praaars tatra tirantikam uayayau // 16 //
tatra navikam amantrya satkarea prsadyan /
sasyan suprasannasyar prarthayad evam adarat // 1 7 //
sadho vaya mahabhodhau ratnarthino mugatar /
tat tva na svastinambhodhau satarayitum arhasi // 18 1/
iti tatprrthit srutva navikar so ' nuditar /
drq nava upaniya tan sarvan etam abravit // 19 //
bhavanto ' tra samaruhya smrtva sve?takulesvaran /
dhairyam alambya sarve 'pi sti?thant samahitar /1 20 //
iti tatkathita srutva sarve te vaijar kraat /
natva nava samaruhya stasthire samahitar // 21 //
22-39 SVJ 2-1 9
| 1 +)
ity ukt tair paritrastair mrtyubhayavi?aditair /
nisamya sa mahGsattvar paradurkhGgnitapitar // 40 // ' ^ 1 9+J
tanmahadapad dr?pva ni?pratikaradruam /
kfaghrakulasvanta svatmasnehe 'pi nisprha // 4 1 // | ^ 1 9+J
1 8d) ms . samt taO 1 9c ) ms . sudrha 1 9d ) Read etad? Or evam?

.|
I
'

_
I

~
.

"
+

Sarthavahajanmavadana of the Sahadravadanamaza

tadavastho 'py asbhrantaaitta prkrtidhairyavan /
nagaraja ivak?obhyo gambhiro 'aintyamanasar // 42 //
tan sahyan vibhinnasyan sarvan dhirakfp:irsa /
samalokya prasannasyar samasvasyaiva abravit // 43 //
44-55 SVJ 20-31
ity ev kathit tena sarthavahena saddhiya /
srutva te vaijar sarve vismayakulamanasar // 56 //
' ^ 1 9+)
, ^ 1 9+J
[ 31 +J
tasya viyogasahkabhiparitavyathitasayar /
vi?addinyasakli?Favibhinnakalu?anana // 5 7 // | 31 +J
rudntar samupasrtya dinasvara vidhiritar /
padyo saari?vajya praatvaiva babhGlire // 58 //
59-64 * SVJ 32-37
taa ahrutva bodhisattvo 'bhiprasadghritasayar /
pasyan samnune?yas tan sahayan evam abravit /1 65 II
66-76 SVJ 38-48
tad bhavanto ' tra sarve 'pi madiy gatajivita I
deham alambya ssakta uttaranta ito 'mbudher II 7 7 /1
tirasthal samasada paamUlaphaladibhir I
yapayantar. samdhGya gaachata svapural! mud 1/ 78 /1
sarve?am api jantun saado vipado 'pi ca /
svadivapreryamaa hi sarvatr samupasthitar 1/ 79 II
eva avek?ya ssare sarvatra sukhadurkhata I
sokadinyaviladtv vihGya vrajatalayam /1 80 II
saadnte vipattir syad vipadante aa sadar I
prudurbhutas tiroyatar k?aan meghG ivabare II 81 II
| ^ 3 1 +)
| ^ 37+J
| 48+J
| ^ 48+J
| " 48+ J
| 48+J
| ^ 48+ J
57a ) Read sahkabhi<lp? Caesura !
65a ) Read sattvo 'pi ? Caesura !
81 a ) Read saadnte? 8 1 b ) Read vipadnte?
1 8

\

f
I
t
.
i
i
i
l
1

. '
l

' Ii

|
'
1 9 0
Appendi x I
evap savata Zoke?u traidhatubhuvane?v api I
save?am api sattvanam avasyap maap bhave II 82 II
iti mtva suhrnmitajnatibandhuvipatite I
snehadukhagnisaptapap samtavyap vratambubhi /1 83 /1
dhara eva bhavadnati bandhu mitap suhrt sakhG I
sahGyo hitakrt bhrata sae?ap bhavacariam /1 84 // | ~ 48+]
dhari?pho dhaiam aZambya suddhasi Zo vipatsv api I
sapatsv api sarO dhaya sapcaronte vrata saa 1/ 85 /1
vatapuyanubhGvena parisuddhatrimarZab /
bodhicitta samsadya sapbuddhaguaZaZasab 1/ 86 //
bodhicaavratap dhrtva sacaranto jagaddhite /
bodisattva mahGsattva bhaveyu sguasaya 1/ 87 /1
tata sabodhisabharap puayitva yathGkramam /
niZesa niZatmna caturbahmaviharia 1/ 88 II
jitva mrgan savan ahanto niscaZendriya I
tividhG bodhim asadya 8apayayu jinaZayam II 89 /1
iti sat yap mayakhyatap stva 8ae 'nuditab /
<as>madviyogasokatvap tyaktva caata sapaa 1/ 90 1/
suhrdviyogasokato dhaiyaviyaguantakrt /
dhassukhasapattibhadrotsahavighatakab II 91 II
iti v.Jnaya sae 'pi stva sapdsitap maya I
snehasokavi?adtvap tyaktva sapbodhimanasab // 92 /1
bodhicaavatap dhrtva caturbahmavihaiab I
tiatnabhajanotsahaib sacardhva jagaddhite II 93 /1
etatpuyavipakena parisuddhendriyab saa I
yasyatha sadgatav eva dugatau na kada cana II 94 II
'
~:

L
?

:
Sathavahajanmavadana of the SabhaavaanamaZa
saa darmamrtap pitva samabhinanditendiya /
saddharasadhanotsahais cari?yatha saa sukham // 95 1/
iti tadukta akarya kaadhaa samutthita /
sahasasya vaigbhartu puata saacart II 96 /1
tata sa samupasitya sathavahap mahaatim /
pasyann asviuk?asyab sanjaZi evam abrovit // 9 7 /1
sathavaha mahasattva matroiva sahasap krth /
mm vakya sadhaya samabhisotum ahasi /1 98 //
yad ata tvam abhijno 'pi mahGmbhodhau sudustae /
bhayani vividhGny evap jnatvasmi svayam agatab // 99 1/
yad ata divayogena vipatti samupasthita /
tad bhavanta kuZesana smrtva sae samhita 1/ ]00 /1
dhaiam aZambya nisahkG sapti?phantam ihGdhuna /
<g g g g g g g g g g g g g > I I ]01 I I
avasyapbhGvino bhava bhavanti savajivinam I
kenapi sakyate naiva jetup divo mhGbaZi 1/ 102 //
iti mtvatra sae 'pi paityajya vi?adtam I
svasve?tadevatap smrtva samdhGyabhiti?thata // 103 //
yadi divan mrta 8ae mahatithe ' ta sagae /
sahakGyam imp hitva sapgacchem suraZauam /1 104 /1
tatra divyamrta bhuktva sahGpsaogaai mua /
mhanandasukhenaiva rami?uama saa sukham II 105 //
iti sat yam abhijnaya sathavaha bhavan sudhi /
katha asman parityajya hy eko gantup saicchasi 1/ 106 1/
bhavan api sudhi vijno vipanno na ihabudhau /
svatman<am> api saptyajya kuha gantup samicchasi 1/ ]0 7 /1
1 04c ) sahGyakam? 1 0 7 b) na vipanna?

1 9 1

`
| l
.


192
,lppendi x I
yadi te ' sti dayasmasu sahayefu suhrtsv api I
masman bhavan vihayaivam eko 'bhigantum arhati II 108 II
sarvan asmn purodhaya sad caratu sarvata I
vipady atr puro gantup katham eko 'dhunecchate II 109 II
yady atrapi bhavs trat suhrdo ' sman samicchati I
sadha sravayan sarvan prerayasva suralaya II 1 1 0 II
tato bhavan samdhaya dhyatva sbudonasab I
svatmana svayam utsrjya samagaochatu sanmte II 1 1 1 II
iti tadukta akarrya sarve 'pi te vaigjana I
tathety abhanubhGanta ekavaoaivam ucire II 112 II
sarthavaha bhavan svai h asmak nayakab suhrt I
tat tyaktvasman puro gant naivarhaty eva apadi II 1 1 3 II
ya gatir sarvato natha sarveam api sa gatib I
iti no ' tra bhavan hitva gant naikab puro 'rhati II 1 1 4 II
tat sarvan nab puraskrtva bhavan saikfya palayan I
sabuddhan mnasa dhrtva saavrajatu satprabho II 1 1 5 II
iti taib prarthit sarvaib srutva sa sarthabhrt sudhi I
bodhisattvo mhGsattv dhyatvaiva samcintayat II 1 1 6 II
yady etad vacan srutva kupyam ev prbadhitab I
sarve 'piha nimajjanto yasyanti mara dhruvam II 1 1 7 II
tad atra deham utsrjya hy avasye marae 'mbudhau I
sarakitum imn sarvan bodhayeya prayatnatab II 1 1 8 II
iti sacintya dhimn sa bodisattva sak?ya tan I
sahGyan suhrdb sarvan samamantryaivam abravit II 1 1 9 II
bhavanto ' tra samadhGya srvantv id mayoditam I
yat sarvatrapi lokana sarvea mr dhruva II 120 II
1 09d) Read necchati?

.. _. .
'

! "
:

Sarthavahajanmvadana of the Sabhadravadnamara
yogi no 'pi mhGbhijna nibklesa niralendriyab I
dhatva de svay hitva srayanti suralayam II 121 II
yatayo ' pi mhGbhijnab sudhira brahacaria( I
dhatva deha svay tyaktva yanti brahlay mud II 122 II
tapasvino mhGbhijnas tapovratasaahita I
dhyatva de svay hitva sryanti suralaya II 123 II
ditya api mahGvira yuddh krtvahave 'marai I
nihatab kGyam utsrjya mud yanti suralayam II 124 II
kfatriya api bhupala yudd krtva parasparam I
hata kay parityajya muda yanti suralayam II 125 II
vaijab sarthavahGdya askhyeya ihGbudhau I
dravyai saha nimajjanto mrta yanti yalaya II 126 II
evam anye 'pi lokas ca krtva yaJn svay md I
nipatanto 'nale tasmin kay tyaktva div gatab II 12 7 II
ke cit tirthe sadG snatva vrata dhrtva samhitab I
mudtmn parityajya svay yanti suralayam II 128 II
ke cit tirthe svay gatva nipatanto girer api I
mudatmn samutsrjya yanti loke samihite II 129 II
ke cit tapovrata dhrtva skandhamUlaphalasinab I
dhatvesvara svay kay tyaktva yanti saihite II 1 30 II
pancagavyasinab ke cit ke cit tadalasinab I
pUfpahara jalahara niraharas ca ke cana II 131 II
nanatapovrata dhrtva sadgati dharlalasa I
dhyatvesvara svaya kGy tyaktva yanti samihite II 132 II
ke cit klesagnisatapta bhuktvapathy svay rufa I
hatvatmana svay sastrair mrta yanti yamalayam II 133 II

1 93

''

1 94
Appendi x !
bodh:scttc rchcscttc dttcrth:bho cthcps:tcr /
scrcc cp: scrcs bhcutr:sutcn cp: // 1 34 //
scddhcrunscdhcncrcktc sctmsnchc:rcn:tc /
rcktcr ctrcsth:ccrcd: :huckcrkccn cp: // 1 35 //
hdc tu cscrcdd: hcstcpcdcs:rs cp: /
sckcc sccr utktc dcttcrth:bho 'bh:cnch:tcr // 1 36 //
scodh:prc:dhcncnc srtc scrcn :ncn rud /
dhctc dc scc tcktc srccnt: :nclccr // 1 3 7 //
chcr cp: tcthc ktc dchcdnc cgcdh:tc /
scc prccr :hc tcc trct uprcn scutschc // 138 //
tcd ctrc rc mhcddcnc ucq scrc 'nurod:tc /
rctscd:c scrdhcc sctcrcdhcr :to 'rbudhc // 139 //
tctcs t:rc scrcscdc scccrcntcs tcpocnc /

(
:c scrc sth:tc scqccrcdhc tcporctcr // 140 //
ctctpuczpckcnc bhcdrcsr:scdgucsrcc /
bodh:scttc rchcscttc scrc nuncq bhc:cthc // 141 //
:t uktc sc rchcsctto bodh:scttc scr:kc tcn
sdtrcdncscrutschcs tcsthcu ruhurtcr unrcnc // 142 //
143-144 SVJ 49-50
tctkcc 'scu rchccctto bodh:sctto :ncn srcrcn /
scqbodh:prc:dh:q dhtc prcrthccd ccr cnctc // 145 //
1 46-154 SVJ 51-59
tcto nctc scrutsc scrc tc c:o 'rbudhcu /
scrutt:rc tcc prctc tcsthur ud:gncrcncsc // 155 //
tctc scrc scrclokc scccrcntcs tcpocuc /
rcbcrc scrupccr:tc scrcccrcys tcporctcr // 1 56 1/
| ~ 50+]

'

|
, |
.

l
!

Jcrthc:chc]cnrccunuc u the ocbbud:dcdcncrctc

c:J :uucc tcccnorc scruc 'pz rc aa:::n /
tcdcuuccccuc dbto sacerire subhe a_a // 1 / / /
cuo rcu cp:cu carvan samuttarya maiodadh{(l /
scn/hcchu sc pU7yatma d:u: occ muu:orct // ! //
tctrcp cscu rcbascttc scndrcdccprcscs:tc /
scbodh:prc:dh:y dhtc nrcccrcd lodh:sccror // 7o //
u:cp ciu run:nurc ' yG scrcc tcn crchcor:qc /
sctrcucr cp: scqtcc rcrckottcrc scgcrct // 1 60 II
' scu scrtbcpct:r db:ro h ccr cc run:ccrc /
ye te c:qcnc( scrc ctc 'p bcbrcco::c // 161 //
:t: rc guucd:u crutcy rcc tcrhocctc /
tcr cp1dy rchcrcc crutcuurod:to bhcc // 1 0' //
crotc_c gc 'uurdcnt: tc scrc ninnalendriyal; I
bodh:scttc rchcscttc bhccu sr:guccrcc // 70 //
cicc c/strcrhcrod:cq srutcsoko no rud /
tcthct cbhcnurcd:tc prcb[cncndct scpcrcdc // 1 64 //
// scbhcdrccdncrclc scrthcchccnrccdncpcr:crto
ndrc ccturtho 'dhcc scrcptc //

1 95
l

I
l

|

A P P E N 0 I X I I
The SaruadadbhidhGnamahGrajavadna
of the MahajjatakamZa ( Chapter 45 )
athGsoko mhipaZab krtvanjaZi purogatab I
sastaram uagupta ca natvaiv prarthayan muda II 1 II
bhadnta srotum icch punar anyat subha?itam I
yac chastra prakrt dharm tat samade?tu arhati II 2 II
iti sararthite rajna srutva so ' rhan mahatib I
upagupto narendr ta samZokyaivam adisat II 3 II
sadhu srvu mahGraja yathG me guruvoditam I
tathGh te pravak?yami yac chastra sadhit Vr?a II 4 II
tadathabhut pura bhuyas tatab kaZantare bhuvi I
Zokadurvrttisacarad durbhikotpatasakuZam II 5 II
tada sarve 'pi sattvas ca k?utpipasahataturab I
dsapaparta duta babhUvub kaacarivab II 6 II
tad drFva sa mahGsattva k!pakaruyacodita I
manu?ye jana | | ! asadya hitart kartu aicchata II 7 II
tatas cutva mhGtm sa martyaZoke samgatab I
nardhipakuZe janma | | I asadyabhun naradhipab II 8 II
baZye 'pi sa mahGsattvab svakuZadharmsratab I
suddhasiZab samcarab kraZub karuvasayab II 9 II
l c ) sa i nstead of ca P 3a ) t B 8 ) After verse 8, 8 i nserts the
fol l owi ng stanza in the marg i n (T om. , P or. ab ) :
atha kaZantare bhuyas cyutab svargan mahitaZe I
vrhavatinagarya sa rja sarva<>prado ' bhavat II
9d) Oasryab B
Note : For techni cal reasons the abbrevi ati ons E , F, and G ( cf. p . l 0 of thi s
'co| -c lJ |c e,! -ccc |, | , , - + c | rspect ve l y .

The SarvddbhidhGnamhGrajavadna
sarvasattvahitotsahi saravidyantapargab I
sarvarthisuprasannatma tyagi saddharaZaZasab II 10 II
vrddhopasanasarakto gurubhaktisamahitab I
caityadipujanotsahai reme nitya sahGyakaib II 1 1 II
tatab sa yauvane prauho yuvarajo ' tisundrab I
sarvaZokamanohGri sarvasattvahitarthabhrt II 12 II
tatab kanya sUbhadrangip svakuZadharacariim I
yathavidi samvahya I'eme bhktva yathGsukha I I 1 3 I I
sarvarthibhyab prsannatma satkrtya sraddhayadrat I
dravy yathepsit dattva reme nity prmoditab II 14 II
tatab svargasamarhe ca janake sa sanmatib I
rajyabhi?ekam asadya nrpasan samsrayat II 15 II
tatab sa srisamapannab sarvaZokadhipab prabhub I
dharea svavasikrtvanusasasa sasagaram II 16 II
tatab sa srimhGsaatsadhiman vicak?avab I
bodhisattvo mhGsattvab sarvabhupadhipo 'bhavat II 1 7 II
tad sa sarvasattvana hitarthe sadguadrab I
sarvarthibhyo yathGkap pUrayan sarditab II 1 8 II
nit yam udgho?ayas tatra pure grameu sarvatab I
samantryarthinab sarvan sarvair dravyai prtoayan II 19 II
gajarUhab pure nity caran svay viZokayan I
dttva dravyai sarvai sarvarthibhyo 'raan mud II 20 II
1 97
l l a ) vrddhopamanao BP 1 3a ) rgi BT 1 5b) BPT am. ca 1 5c ) rajye
'bhi?ekam B 1 7 ) The same stanza in the mrg i n of B 222a but mahGvirab
i nstead of mahGsattvab. 1 9 ) The same stanza once more i n the marg i n of
B 222a but saruadravyaib. 2 0 ) I n the marg i n of B : aFam ca gajarUa
svaya-pure samacarn . 20cd) i dentical .

1
. _

'
l
l

1 98 Appendi x I I
tadanakirtisaurabhya ghratvanye 'py arthino muda I
sarvadigbhyal samagatya tatpure samuacarn I I 21 II
tatm t nratir.n cir?pv" sarve te sa'ramodital I
jayabhadrasi:;ap dttva puratar samupasrayan II 22 II
tan pasyan sa mahGsattvo dttva davy yathepsita I
sarvan sato$aya asa mhGmegha iVGmbubhil II 23 II
taddravyasrisamrddhGs te sarve 'py arthijanas taa I
satkarmniratal santo babhUvur dharsadhinal II 24 II
eva sa bodisattvo 'pi sarvGl lokGn prabodhayan I
bodhimrge pl'ati?thGya paala svatmajan iva II 25 II
26-29 SOJ 1 -4
ta suddhacittap subhadhararakta
jagadhitadhanakratmaka ca I
matva vitrto nijasaaanyo
bhupo ' sya rGjyany apahartum aicchat II 30 II
31-36 * SOJ 5-1 0
prag eva vijnaya sa bodhisattva
rajy savair bahudukhaUlam I
vihGtum ipsu ripusa' liruddhe
vyacintayad dhy evam upQyavijnal II 37 II
J~1o SUu 1 1-13
api cahap jagadbhadrahetol; sapbodhimanasal I
sadehaT rajyasarvasva api datU' samutsahe II 4 1 II
42-51 * SOJ 1 4-23
21 } The same stanza once more i n the margi n of B 222a .
22} Except sam-
pasrayan once more in the ma rg i n of B 222a ; saupasrayan , however , i s
the next word of the ma i n text. 37c } ipsu B , ipsu P T; read 0rudhGr?
37d } BPT om. dhy
.
The Sarvadabhidhanamaharajavaana
iti niscitya rajendro rajyabhogyaviragital; I
tyaktabandhujanasneho 'panitasarvabhu?aa II 52 II
rajalak$mip parityajya vanalak$misamutsukal I
sarvan parigrahaps tyaktva saddharmaguralalasal; II 53 II
avijnataprayao 'nyail svajanair vasamik?ital I
ratrau puran vinirgacchan ekGki sahasa caran II 54 II
sudure nirjane 'raye vivikte ' timanorame I
asramsamupasinas tasthau dhyanasamhital II 55 II
56-72 * SOJ 24-40
evap sa rajapi vane ni?ao
vicitraramyai sukhGni bhuktv" I
dhyatva triratnG trijagadhitarthi
tasthau samadhau parinanditatma II 73 II
1 99
5La } sa rao B , rajyendro P , sa rjyendro T 69 ) After verse 69 , B i n serts
three stanzas in the marg i n whi ch are ent i rel y omi tted in P whereas T has
two of them ( 69a and 69c ) in the ma i n text:
nre prayate vipine parigrahGn
vihGya rGjye sacivas samntatal I
apasyamana nratip vi$adita
gatal; kva rajeti vitarkya tasthire II 69a II
sapdhGya mntria sarve sindUrapatraya saha I
ajagmu saryap bhUG vijayasveti bhupate II 69b II
iti pravrtta' ( Oi' T) svacarir niveditGr
srutva sa raja saha mntrisainyakail I
tadrajyam akmmya pure taalaye
ni?idya pauran vinayann apalayat II 69c II
73d } samadhaya BPT
ma rg i n :
73d} B i nserts the fol l owi ng three stanzas i n the
taa jayapure viprap tarkuZabhidho nra /
svaarai<> kriitap bhuya prad9yad ru?akulal II 73a II

| :
'

|
200
Appendi x I I
taa dvijo 'nyo ' tidridadukhi
, taddukhasantipratikartukama I
sarvatra loke praoaran dhanarthe
kutrapy anasadya mno 'bhilaam II 74 II
tasya pradatur nrate praana
kirti nisaya praoaran sahara I
yqthGbhila? dhanasyeoohayasu
taddesam agantum udoaoara II 75 II
tanmargavibhra?pavikheditatma
pipasita kutparitapadgdha I
paribhrmas tatra sanair upetya
t bodhisattv samupajagama II 76 II
durat ta alokya sa bodhisattvo
vyutthGya sighra samupetya natva I
nitvasrame satkaravair vinodya
tam agat hetum aproohad evam II 7 7 II
vipra kimrt sampagato 'si
kuta kat kena vikheditatma I
vigUhit narhasi me puras tad
yad ioohasi tv tad upadisatra II 78 II
73d ) ( Cont. )
upadhyayo 'si vipra tv tasman narhGi ghGtitum I
prayaooha kOFidravyai tate muoyai | ! ] bandhanat II 73b II
atapayi nra praha bhik?arthi brahmavo 'smy aham I
yavan naptani dravyai bandhane sthapayatmajan II 730 II
4
74c ) loke?u bhraman BPT , metri cal l y wrong. But cf. 7 5b . 75c ) dhana-
miocha BPT 75d) t mudao BP 76a ) o?Faprakhedi o BPT , cf. 78b .
77d ) agate B, agata PT 78a ) t1etre !

'

:

The SarvddbhidhGnamahGra.iavadana
ev mhipalavaco nisaya
sa brahmavo 'rthi krpao ' tilobhi I
ta bodhisattv samabhikya dhir
dattva jayasirvaoana jagad II 79 II
80-82 SOJ 41-43
atha sa bodhisattvo 'pi dirgham u?a oa nisvasan I
brahm1Ja ta coa!-kqo kacqo.vo abmvit // 83 I I
' SOJ 44
tadukt sa dvi,ja srutva nirasadinyamanasa I
sahasa nipatan bhU para saoha ayayau II 8b II
86 * SOJ 45
d
r
?Fva sa bodhisattvas tam abhi?inoya .ialair drutam I
prati labdhasuoaitanya saasvasyaivam abravit II 87 II
88-95 " 50J 4~o
iti tenoktam akaya sa dvijo duritasayar I
tatheti pratinanditva tathG kart samaicohata II 96 II
97-106 SOJ o1-6J
83a ) BP om. 'pi 89 ) After
verse 89, B i nserts the fol l owi ng three stanzas i n t he margi n ( om. i n T ,
i ncorporated i nto the mai n text o f P ) ;
ity uktva vanam aVisya vsam adya tik?akam I
uvaca vip tad dttva sirsched kuru drutam II 89a II
madrajyapra1ayi raja gha1Fagho?am aoarayat I
mma ripos ( Opo P) sirs ohittva prahari?yati qo P) yo nara I
purayi?yami tadvanoh rajyardhadravyapUtam II 89b II
ity uktavant ta d?Fva bhuya sa7[oham ayayau /
bhuyo 'bhi?inoya paniyai samOsvasyaiva abrvit II 890 II

20 1

l
|

'
i
!

U.
ljpcnd l
baddhva dvijenaivam upanayanta
dat ta alokya naradhipo 'sau /
jata<,> sasahkGpaPtarkacitto
vyacintayad bhitiviloladr?ti // 1 07 II
108-109 " SDJ 64-65
tatra sa brahar1 lubdhas t rajar?im upanayan /
nftes tasya puro gatva drsayann evam abravit II 110 //
jaya deva maharaja di?tya tv vardhase 'dhna /
yad ay bhavata satrur badhvanito mya vanat // 1 1 1 II
iti tena dvijenokt srutva sa vismto nra /
bodhisattva tam alokya papraccha ta dvijadham / / 112 II
kutra dese sthito 'y hi baddhvanitab kat tvaya I
sat yam etat samkhahi yadi me pritim icchasi // 1 1 3 II
ity adite narendrea brahmab sa dursayab /
ta narendr samalokya tatpravrtti nyavedayat / / 1 1 4 II
au?min nirjane ' raye taasviva samasrita /
r?ive?adhara sthitva kim api kar | ! J arabhat II 1 1 5 II
sa e?a bhavata satrur jnatva mya balad api /
baddhvanito bhavatpritya tat prsid naradhipa / / 1 1 6 II
iti tadukta akaya sa nro vismitasayab /
duratmy t dvija du?t trasayann evam abravit II 1 1 7 //
1 1 8 SOJ 06
iy adi?ye narendrea vrirasasamaKuiar /
tat pravrtt yathGbhU sarva rajno nyavedayat // 1 1 9 II
l D 7 e ) jataO BPT 1 1 0e) Unmetri eal , read tu i nstead of tasya
n BP I I 5e ) vesadhara BPT 1 1 6e ) bhavanprio B
4
l l l b ) dhu-
`
'
i

'

!
'
i

T he Sarvdadabhid7inamahGra/avadna
tadukt sarvavrttant nisamya sa nrpo l"u?a /
pasyas ta papina du?t nindayann evam abravit // 1 20 /1
dhik tva papi?tha duratmya yad idrg api dukcto I
aravyasaya karo?i tv tan ti{tha puro mama // 12. /
vraja tv sahasa papin drat narhGi te mukham /
wadi tv qacchase neto bahusas tayQmi hi /1 122 //
iti rajna samadi?t srutva sa brahaadhaab I
vrisatrasabhinnatma papata bhuvi mUrchita II 123 //
tad d?tva sa mahsattvo dayakaruyacodi tab I
ta dvijap sahasotthapya tap nra eva abravit /I 124 //
naparadh mahindrasya vacasanena me yata( /
baddhvaha samupanitas tava pritya dhanasaya /I 125 II
tad asya du?aa nasti prasidasmin dvije 'rthini I
dravya yathepsit dttva prerayain svam alayam II 126 //
:tz tadukta akarya raja sa vismayakuLal
katham etat samakhyatum arhasity abravit puna // 12 r II
iti tenodit srutva bodhisattva sa sanmti, /
sarvam etat svavrttant rajne tasmai nyavedyat // 128 //
savistara tadkhyatap nisamya sa naradhipal /
aho citra iti proktva sanjali sahasanat // 129 //
bandhanani svaya tasya vimucyaiva samadrat /
svasane tap pl"ati?thaya praatvaivam ab?ata II 1 30 //
1 31-144 " SDJ 6 7-80
!4o * SDJ 84
1 25a ) ryap BT
1 26d) laye BP
1 25e ) vaha BPT ; nho BT , anita P
`
OJ
l

||

-
'

!|

204
Appendi x I I
ev sa bodhisattvas tat svarjy tatsamritam I
hitarthe sarvaokan dharmarthena samadde II 146 II
tatas tap vip ram ahuya bodhisattvar sa sarvadr I
yatbhia?it dattva prai?ayac ca nijalayam II 1 47 II
tatpradatt samadaya brahmavab sa prditab I
dttva jayasi?a,, tasmi dharnaya nruccart I I 148 I I
tatar sa braho gatva svadesa srasaditar I
etat sarvap pravrttantG nyavedayat puro 'rthina II 1 49 II
taduktam arthinar sarve srutva te sramoditar I
sahasa tap mahasattvG nrap da?
t
up samayayur II 1 50 II
arthinas tan samyatan dr?pva sa karuanidhir I
yatbhivanchitair dvyai; satkrtya saato?ayat II 1 51 II
prrthanatyadhikap dravyap abdhva sarve ' pi te 'rthinar I
tasmai bhadrasi?ap dttva muc svasvaaya yayur II 1 52 II
sarve te 'py arthino gatva sarvatrapi mahitale I
tatkirtUr saupakhGya sarvapl lokan vyanodayan I I 1 53 I I
tatprcnamahatkirtim arthibhir srasaritam I
srutva sarve 'pi rajano vismaya sampayau; II 1 54 II
tatas te bhubhujas sarve dharmakirtisukharthina; I
yathasakti pradanani krtva cakrur jagaddhita II 1 55 II
eva sarve 'pi lokGs ca saduakirtinoditar I
sapsare dharmasapattikama cnap pracakrire II 1 56 II
1 5 7-158 ^ SOJ 82-83
eVG sa nratir , bhutva bodhisattvo hitarthabhrt I
jagad dharmamaya' 7rtva tasthau cilGT subhe caran I I 1 59 I I
1 47d) pre?ao BPT

P
7



The Sarvapdcbhidnamarajavadana
etatpuyanubhavena tad sarvatra bhutae I
nirutpatap subhotsaha pravartata samantata; II 1 60 II
eva' sa sarvarajendro bodhisattvo jagaddhitam I
krtva cirGT sukhap tasthau palayan putravat prja; II 1 61 II
tatar kae sa sudtma sGTbodhidhrtamanasa; I
trirtnasmrtim adya tyaktva dehap divap yayau II 1 62 II
tatrGpi sa masattvar sabodhipraidnabhrt I
sarvasattvahitadhane devair sardhap subhe 'raat II 163 II
yo 'sau sarvapddo raja sarvaokadhipesvarar I
ayam eva nunindro 'bhuc ckyasipho hi naparar II 1 64 II
evaya' bhagavan purvGT bodhisattvo jagaddhite I
rajYGT tyaktva tanup dttva bodhicaravrata caran II 165 II
cirat sbodhisapbhara purayitva jagaddhite I
jitva mran samasadya sbodhi sugato 'bhavat II 1 66 II
tad asya trijagaccstur satkrtya dharmam adrat I
srotavYGT sraddhaya nitya,, sa'sarabhad'avanchibhir II 1 67 II
ye 'pi srvanti taddharmap na te gacchanti durgatim I
sadgatim eva sapyanti sa'bodhim api cGpnuyu; II 168 II
evap me guruadi?PGT srutap maya tathocyate I
tvayGpy etan maraja srutvanumodya nandyatam II 1 69 II
prajas capi maharaja sravayitva prabodhayan I
bodhimrge prti?thGpya palaya svatmajan iva II 1 70 II
eVGT te sarvada bhadl'ap nirutpata' bhaved dhruvam I
kramea bodhisa'bharap purya sa'bodhim Gpnuyat II 1 71 II
iti tenarhatadi?tap srutvasokar sa bhupatir I
tatha hiti pratijnaya prabhanandt sapar?adr II 1 72 II
1 67c ) "tavya BPT 1 72 d) nandn BP , pratyanat T

205

\
l
\

206 AuDcnc : x I I
r;jna sarvapddsya prathitagurabhrto dehadn;vadnap
ye 'pid sr;vayanti pramuditamanaso ye ea srvanti bhaktya I
te sarve bodhisattv; sakalagurabhfto bodhieary; earanto
bhuktv; saukhya,, sadante .iinavarani laye sCraya.uu pramodam // 1 r3 //
iti srimanmahajj;takamal;y; sarva,,ddbhidnamr;.i;vadna samapta I I

1 73c ) earya BPT

+
/ P l L H b I X I I I
The Nand2vad2na of the RatnamaZ;vadana ( Chapter 20/24/2 5 )
atsoko rmharaJaf srowm ayaI suiia{ita /
upapuptap yati, natva krtan.ialipupo ' vadat // 1 //
onaaoro spotum icchami Dunar anuaI subhasiIam ;
taa uatha amoa:s(a Iatha aesum ca me ' pnaS1- / / Z / /
iI1 r;jnarthita,, Iena srutvoDauDta crmcu:r /
t(m narenara,! samamntrua punar eVG' sarmOraV1I / / o / /
sru raJan mbhaaa Iatha me aur'ubha:-iwm /
tatham Ie pravaK:yami SruIVQ ea1-va subnc curu / / / /
|HA /
taayathanusrutap ra,ian purasau Dnagavan Jinan
srvastyap bahir udyane ,ietarmye mnorame // c / t
vire saugatavase bhik{ubhi sravakai saha /
bhik?uibhis tathanyais ca caiZakais ca subhGsritai // / //
tatnanyair bodhisattvais ca mhasattvai subhoauamaih ;
sarvasattvahitap kartu tasthau dharma,, prakGsayan // h //
taSm1nn avasare tatra sravasIyap pur1- SCDnaVa /
nando nama grhastho ' bhut sarthavaho mahodyam{ I I 9 // | I+ 1
wSla :aomntare suoonc paIraanavipaka,ia /
bhogaskandho mhan pradur babhuva danasapcayab // 10 // , 1 +]
l a ) mhipala 0 1 c ) mr G 2d) arhati G
4b ) gurur; me yathoditap G 4c ) tad ahap CG
7c ) tatha caiva G
1c sa,rZokya G
6a ) nusrUyate G

208 Appendi x I I I
anekadravyasanna nanatnasamrddhita I
dine dine pravrddhabhut sattis tasya daivata II 1 1 II
12-20 MNA 2-10
evap sa nand aQhYo 'pi rtsaryakrantaanasab I
kasmai cin na ddau ki cid bhok vai na caiaahata II 21 II
trraZobhaparitatma divanisap saudyatab I
kevaZam arjana krtva bahudravy samagrahit II 22 II
tato ' nyasamye tasya dehe roga upakramat I
tadrogavyupasantyai sa naivopaya akanyat II 23 II
kramad roge pravrddhe sa mrtyusahkavi?aditab I
| - 1 0+]
drvyary eva smaras tasthau dirghanisvasatatpara II 24 II
tato rogaparitatr mari?yamiti nisaayat I
nando ' sau aandn putr samamantraiva abravit I I 25 I I
maya vatsa praatnena bahudravyam uparJtam I
| - 1 +]
| - 1 0+J
| - 1 0+J
paZitap aa tvayapy etat paZitavyap hi sarvathG II 26 II
| 1 0+J
yadi me tvap pitur vatsa priyap kartup sadeaahasi I
na kip aid api tad dravya kasmai aid dtum arhasi II 2 7 II
| 1 0+J
28-31 * MNA 1 1-14
tata Gpannasattva so aarzi garbhadhGri,i ,
kramat prvrddhagarbhG tatsamye 'sta drakam II 32 II
tato ' sau draka sutva kraahrera svayam eva tam I
parigrha svahastena sprsanty evap vyaaintayat II 33 II
| - 1 4+J
t
l I b ) mss . tab l I d ) mss . patti 22a ) mss . tatm 23b ) rog CDEFG
24b ) Oarditab CDEFGH 26c ) mss . aitat 27b ) yad iaahasi G
32c ) mss. VrddhGgaO
vyaZokayat CG
33a ) sutva BDEF , srutva CG 33d ) mss . aiva;

4`

!~

:
`
The Nandvadna of the RatnarZavadna
aho bhGgyap maya Zabdha yato me jayate sutab I
devatabhir ahap nunap sartam anukampitab II 34 II | - 1 4+J
ayap niyatam ayuman bhavatu parivardhitab I
mamandhGya hi vrddhGya ya?tibhto bhavet khaZu II 35 II
ity anumdana krtva aarzi sa praharita I
saipavartin baZa samamantraivam abravit II 36 II
bhagini me suto jato devatanap prasada tab I
kidrso 'yap bhaved baZab sapnirikya praaak?yatam II 37 II
iti tayodita srutva darika sa tatheti tam I
drakap sanirik?yaiva aa,zip pratyabha?ata II 38 II
aho te mandbhGgyaya andhGya jayate sutab I
| - 1 4+J
| - 1 4+J
| - 1 4+J
| - 1 4+J
idrso drko r bht kasyapi aa kad aana I I 39 I I | - 1 4+J
iti tayoditap srutva aa,QZi sa vi?adita I
drika tap samamntra punar evam apraahata II 40 II | - 1 4+J
bhagini kidrso jato mamndhGyab suto hy ayam I
saak aa sarikyasya vaktavyap Zakarap tvaya II 41 II | - 1 4+J
iti tayantavasinya pr?ta sa pZavadrkG I
baZa tap samZokya tasyab purb sabravit II 42 II | - 1 4+J
43 " MNA 1 5
iti tayodita srutva aarzi sa nirasita I
h ha hatasm adhanyeti proktvaiva nyapatad bhuvi II 44 II | - 1 5+J
209
35b ) vardhate CG 35c ) sapa?aya G 37a ) gini CDEFG 38d ) t(p aaO ,
BCDEFH 39d ) kasyapis CEF; aana G ; kadsaana DE , na kasaana C , kas aana FH
4Gb) vi?ar,ita BCDE 40cd ) omi t CDFG 4 1 c ) Syl l abl e mi ssi ng in mss .
here . 42b ) ? nautch-gi rl 42d) tathGbro BCEFGH 44d ) patatad CG
'

'

|
':

|
'
'

'
|
'
l'
|'
-
i
l
l

.
2 1 0 Appendi x ! ! !
tatas cirat svacaitanyap samasadya samtthita I
sasvarap vilapanty eva ruroda sa eirap tathG II 1 II
4c-1J * MNA 1 /-z|
evap bahuvidhaiavap Kurvanti sa tavasvn /
tanayGp tap muhu spfsan pararautsid vi?adini II 50 II
l * MNA .' 1
atha sa aarako garbhaalaiipto durakrtil /
bibhatso 'drsaniyas ea putigandhapravahaka // b8 //
mak?ikachannasarvangal pipilikapraguhital I
- 1 6+]
- 20+]
| - 23+1
viee?takarapaasyo bhartsyamano vimUrchital II 53 1/ ' 23+ 1
k?ititalopanik?iptal; pratyagramapsapivat /
kukkurair vayasais eabhibhuyamano vyavasthita II 54 II | - 23+ J
sak?an naraka udbhuta kesapapsuviruk?ital; I
svakarmavadhrtapraamatra dhrtva nyaidata II bb II | 23+1
6-o3 * MNA 81~6
atha sa arakal papi divasamarthayogatal I
stanyapanavihino 'pi jivan prvavrdhe kramat II 59 II [ - 26+] "
kramea vardhamana sa caladarako yadG /
sanai sanai samutthaya sapcakrame jighatsaya II 60 II | - 26+]
:c taBa sisor mata ca dIrap -haat iaka- /
dattva bhik?arthine tac-a. juna evam aohaata I I 61 1/
gaeeha putra svayap bhik?ap yacitva bhuhk?va sapratam I
kip kari?ye tavandhasya mtrandhaya mayatra hi II 62 II
, - 26+]
| - 26+]
50c ) muhur C . muhumuhur E , rmlhu F ; tjca BEF , jua CG, ja D
t
52c ) vaibhartsya B , vaibhatsya CDEFG 53d ) bhatsyaO
BCDEF 54a ) taleparik?i o G 55c ) vadhutaO G ; cf. MNA 23+ 59a ) d-
ra BCDG 59d ) pravravro BCDEF , pravrddhe G 62b) bhuja G

' '

The Nanavadna of the RatnamZavadna

yato mrtyasya pGpanap phala sapadyate 'dhuna I
tat phaZap paribhuktvaivap bhik?ap yacitu acara II 63 II | - 26+]
iti matroditap srutva sa dGrakas tatheti hi I
adaya maZ lakap d4a bhik?artham acarac ehanail II 64 II | 26+]
tata kramae earaps tatra draka sa sanail sanail; I
upadrtal svabhil kakais candnasya grhap yayau II 65 II , - 26+]
t0 MNA '
adrak?ic eandanai sarthavahas ta grha agata I
carladrakap dkhaatradharap sisu I I 67 I I
laZajalaparikZinnavadanair vik!'tananam I
malopahatasarvahgam andha durgandhavahakam II 68 II
rathyareuparivyGptaviruk?itasiroruham I
| - 2 7+]
| - 2 7+]
eipitanasikap kr?ap maZinavasasavrtam II 69 /1 [ - 27+]
mak?ikaZihasarvahgap bibhatsananabhi?a,}a I
dhGnyapulakabhak?antap virUpa putanakrtim II 70 II [ - 2 7+]
pGpmnap mUrtimanta ca sak?at pisaearUpiam I
grhadvaraikadesasthap varayantap sak!'t prajai II 71 II | - 27+]
dr?tvaiva sa dhanahyo 'pi candnal pratiro?ital; I
sahasa samupahya duvarikap tathabravit II 72 II | - 2 7+]
re kGpuP?a dvarastha katha na drsyate tvaya I
ni?aI,}o 'yap mahGpapi durbhago duritasayal II 73 II
alak{miko virupahgo ' darsaniyo vibhadakal /
aahgalyo jagaddrohi sak?at papavataritai; II 74 II
[ - 2 7+]
| - 27+1
2 1 1
63a ) mrtyasva BCDEF 63c) bhupk?ava BD, Cbhuktveva CG, Obhuktvava EF
68ab ) mss. klinyavaO, but cf. MNA 2 7+ 7 1 a ) paatmanap G; G omi ts ca
7 3a ) mss . are i nstead of re; dVarestha BCEFGH 74b ) bhadrkai BCFH
74d ) mss . rikal

f'

2 1 2
Appendi x I I I
tasmd ena amahgalyam aprek?aiyarUpikam I
saha daprahGrea nirvasaya bahir druta II 75 II [ - 27+)
yatha punar Ja pap nehGgacchet kaa cana I
tathG nirbha<r>tsayann ena prerayasva grhGd bahi II /6 II ' - 27+)
77-80 " MNA 28-31
atha sa patito bhUmau kuncitajanumala I
bhagnasirakapalas ca parik?atakrsangika II 81 II
sarvahgavigaladraktadhGravaliptavigraha /
vik?iptad9ko bhUmau parikhaitamal laka II 82 II
bhumvikirabhik$annas tivrativedanahatab I
prataptavalukak?ipto matsyavat paryavartata II 83 II
atha tasya kumarasya mata sa snehabhavini I
vyatitagamkale t putr smtva vyacintayat II 84 //
kim u tavan na 0 putra ayati kva nu va gata /
prapate patito va syac chunota bhaklito 'pi va // 85 //
gobhir va mhiair vapi jivitad vyaparopita I
paribhuyota bandhitva arakair va vihePhita // 86 /1
atha margapra?po va pathGnyena vigacchati /
kva gacchati katha tavad api nOyati me suta /1 87 /1
itisahka sautthaya putrabhigamnotsuka
snehapGsasaakr?pa sa sanais ta upasarat // 88 1/
kva gata putra putreti krandati sa sanai sanaib /
putranambhisasmrtva tap desa samuayaau /1 89 //
[ - 31 +1
[ - 3 1 +)
, - 3 1 +J
[ - 3 1 +)
[ - 3 1 + 1
[ - 3 1 +1
f
| - 3 1 +1
[ - 31 +)
[ - 31 +1
83a ) vikibhi BEF , vikliptabbhi CG 75c ) mss . sahasa
naka o 85c ) ya CDEFG 85d) sunobhi G 87a ) rgevinaO G
84c ) ms s . ma-
87b ) mss .
thanena 88d ) ta samusamt BH, ta samtsavat CG , ta samusavat DEF
89a ) mss . ko
89d ) mss . tad
8gb ) dati t B , dnti t CO , datin ta |d

danti G

The Nanavaaana of the Ratnamalavadana

tathG tatkranditaravap srutva svasapartmjab /
mtuh svarap parijnaya vicukrosa bhrsap puna /1 90 II [ - 3 1 +J
91-100 MNA 32-41
atha sa janai ta ca k?atahkitatan sutam /
sanai sanaib svahastena pararsanty aprcchata II 101 1/
| - 41 +)
kena te papina putra nirdayakrUrcetasa /
avasthey krta dehe vadsva me sutagratab 1/ 102 1/ , - 4 1 +)
iti mtrodita srutva arko ' sau vyathGnvitab I
nibsvasya vilapann evam asruvyaptamukho 'vadt II 103 // l - 41 + )
amba yas candano nam sarthavaho grhGdhipa I
dr$pvaiva map pratikrusya svajanam eva adisat 1/ 104 II [ - 41 +
are kapurula dvare kat na drsyate tvaya /
2 1 3
ni$ao 'yap mahGpai durbhago duritasayab II 105 II
[ cf. vs . 73 above)
alaklmiko virupahgo 'drsaniyo vibhadrakah I
amhgalyo jagaddrohi sak?ai pQpavatarita /1 106 /1
tasmad enam amahgalyam aprekaiyarUpikam I
saha drhGrea nirvasaya bahir drutam 1/ 107 1/
yathG punar aY< papi nehagacchet kaa cana /
[ cf. vs . 74 above )
[ - 4 1 + , cf . vs.
75 above)
tathG nirbha<r>tsayann ena prerayasva grhad bahi 1/ 108 /1
[ cf . vs . 76
above)
sa tatheti pratisrutya map d?fva pratiro?ita /
saha daapraharea nirvasito balad grhat 1/ 109 //
[ - 4 1 +J
90b ) sa sa yacatmO BE , sasapao CG, sasapavatmaO OF 1 0 1 b ) takrtaO CG
1 03c) visvao CDEG ; paty CG 1 0 5d ) tasrayab BDEFH 1 06b ) mss . niya;
drikab BCDEFH 1 06d) rika corrected in marg i n B , vacarika C , vaka-
rikab 0 , varike E , tarike FH, pacarikal G 10 7 c ) ms s . sahasa
l D9cd ) mss . sahasa praghGtya dena nirvasayati balad grhat
\

|
+
`:

l
`l
"

2 1 4
Append i x I I I
yadi tvalJ plmar ayatam iha pasyai kasmala I
asmat ka?Fatarap te ' hap kari?yamiti nigraham II 1 1 0 II
iti proktva praaagena tena nirdayaaetasa I
daena salJrahrtyeyam avastha kriyate mama II 1 1 1 II | - 4 1 +]
iti putroditap srutva caali sa prar9?ita I
dirgha u?ap vinisvasya nipi4yangulam alapat II 1 1 2 II | - 4 1 +]
1 1 3 ^ MNA 42
evap tasya vilapinyar sokopahatavaidhrter I
samipe janakayo 'bhUt sapnipatya vyavasthitar II 1 1 4 II j - 42+]
tasminn avasare tatra srighano ' sau munisvara; I
bhik?ubhir sravakair sardhap srvasty samupaaarat II 1 1 5 II
1 1 6-144 * MNA 43-71
athGsau bhagavan buddho dr?tva tap janakayakam I
patribhutalJ aa dharmG triratnabhajanotsukam II 145 II
salJsaravasavaimukhy klesadu,khopasantikGm I
nirvrtisukhasann kathC avis aakara ca II 146 II
1 4 7
-1 56 ^ MNA 72-81
f
tata; sapve 'pi te loka; sapbuddhasaap gatar I
dttvarthibhar saa danal babhuvur bodhibhGginab II 1 5 7 II
tathGsau aandanas tasya pitur vrttap jinoditam I
srutvatikaruakrantamanaso vyathito 'bhavat II 158 II
tatar sa samupasrtya aandano lajjaanvita; I
padu tasya munindrasya praatvaivam abha?ata II 1 59 II
- 7 1 +]
- '7 1 +]
1 1 0 b) mss. alar 1 1 Oc ) ms s. akasniat 1 1 4a ) vipakinyar CG 1 1 4b ) ha-
tarvaiO BO, hatavaidhrte CG, hatavai o E , hatavaidhrto F 1 45) G omi ts
thi s verse. 1 46b) tiki BEFH, ?Otikip C, tika' OG 1 46c ) nivrtti BCOEFH,
nirvrtti G 1 58d) mss . bhavet 1 59a ) pasritya G 1 59b) yanatar BEF

The NanavadQna of the Ratnamalavaana

namas te bhagavan natha bhavata' saraalJ vraje I
k?amasva me 'paradhap tvap rak?a mp satatap bhaje II 1 60 II
kada aa me pita tasman narakat parimok?yati I
kathalJ aa pGpanirmkta; sadgatilJ samavapnuyat II 1 61 II
iti me kraa natha tatpGpaparimuktae I
pitus coddharaopayalJ samde?FU mamarhasi II 162 II
iti sQrarthite tena bhagavan sa munisvara; I
aadnalJ tal samamntra tatpravrttip samdisat II 163 II
sru aandna vak?yami pitus te yad bhavi?yati I
mrto ' vicim ito gatva mahaddurkhani bhok?yate II 1 64 II
tivrativednakranto vyathito ' tyanutGpitar I
nirsarayo nirakrandi nirgatir ni?parayaar II 1 65 II
taaativedanakhinnar pascattGpabhitGpitar I
triratnasaraap krtva yadi bhaktya smaJen- muhur I I . 66 I I
taa tatsmrtisapbhutat puyat tasya pitus tava I
kramat pQpani nasyanti saradiva mahGghanar II 1 67 II
tatar sa narakan mukto nirklesasuddhitasayar I
triratnabhajana' kUat taa sadgatim Qpnuat II 168 II
tata; sadgatim asadya saddharme?u samaaaret I
tatsaddharajapuyais aa sadgatim eva sapvrajet II 1 69 II
kada aid durgatip naiva gamivyati subhasayar I
kramad bodhiaarip prGya salJbuddhasevako bhavet II 1 70 II
1 60c ) mss . radha 1 6 1 b ) rakn BCOE , rakas F , raka' G
2 1 5
1 62d) sam-
arha G 1 63d) tathGdi o BCOEF 1 65b ) F omits ' tyanutQita;, tanuo CG
1 65c ) nisao BCOEG, F omi ts ni (r) sarayo 1 65d) gati BCOEG
1 68c ) krtva 0, kutvaryat E , krtvaryat F 1 69b) aarat C , caran G
1 69d) samavQpnuyu; CG 1 70b) yanti G ; saya G
|
2 1 6
Append i x I I I
tato buddhanubhGvena visodhitatrimavZab I
bodhicittap samasadya bodhisattvo bhavi?yati II 171 II
tato bodhicarip pUrya sarvakZesan vinirjayan I
jitva maragaaps capi saodhim api canuyat II 1 72 II
iti matva tvayapy evap caritavya sad subhe I
pitur namna ca datavyam arthibhyo danam adrat II 173 II
dttvarthibhyas tatha danap triratnap bhaja sarvad I
tat sarvap dak?ivadesap pitur nanabhidesaya II 1 74 II
tatha te janakasyapi sarvavi patakany api I
kramat k?iatvam asadya vinahk?yanty asu sarvathG II 1 75 II
tato ' sau narakad asu vimkta papavarjita I
suddhacitto visuddhatma bodhicittap samanuyat II 1 76 II
tato bodhicarip prapya bodhipraidhimanasab I
sad saddharam asritya sapcaret tribhave sukham II 1 77 II
sarvasattvahitap krtva bOdhisapbhGrapuritab I
tato bodhip sivap praya nirvrtip ca sanHyat II 1 78 II
iti matva grhastha tvap srutva saddharm advt I
dnap dattva sadrthibhyas triratna sradhaya bhaja II 1 '9 II
tatas te sarvad nit yap mahgaZap nirupadravam I
sarvaapi bhen nuna sarvatra satBukha Zabheb II 180 II
ity adisya munindro ' sau bhik?usahghai sahotthita I
svakantya bhasayapZ lokan svavihGrap samayayau II 181 II
tato ' sau candnas tasya tayina saraa gatab I
danap dttva sadrthibhyas triratnam abhajat sad II 182 II
iti me guruadi?tap tatha te kathyate maya I
matvaivap bhavata rajaps caritavyap sada subhe II 183 II
1 77 d) mss . care 1 78b ) mss . rapurayet

The NandvadGna of the RatnamaZavadana

subhena saukhyata nit yap kr?vena dubkhata sad I
misreva misritapy eva sapsare nanyathG gatib II 184 II
yenaiva yat krtap karma sa eva tatphaZa caret I
abhuktap k?.yate naiva karma kvapi kad cana II 185 II
nagnibhir dahyate karma vayubhir nai su?yate I
klidyate nodkais capi k?iyate naiva bhUmi?u II 186 II
iti matva mahGraja saddharanirato bhava I
prajas ca sravayitvaivap sthaaniyas tvaya subhe II 187 II
tatas te sarvad nit yap sarvatrai subh bhavet I
kram;d bodhicarip prapya sapbodhim api canuyab II 188 II
iti sastra samadi?tap srutva sa nrpatir muda I
tatheti sat yam adhaya prbhanandaj janaib saha II 189 II
nandasya matsararmadavrtter
idp nindqrathitavadanam I
satkrtya sraddhanuguvabhiraktab
srvanti ye sravayatiha yas ca II 190 II
Barve 'pi te puyaguanuraktab
subhGsayab sattvahitanucarab I
sarvai kZesani nihatya saukhyap
bhuktva vrajante sugatalayap te II 191 II
2 1 7
1 88ab ) triratnasarao nitya sarvaaapi . . . | 1 88d) nuyat CG 1 90a ) si c
mss . but metri ca l l y wrong; prasadvrttir CG, orasad etad , rpapraa-
d F 1 9Gb ) s i c mss . but metre wrong ; read itthap? 1 90c ) si c mss . but
metre wrong ; read suddhaO? 1 9 1 + ) The col ophons occurri ng i n the di ffer-
ent manuscri pts are as fol l ows :
B iti sri avadanaratnamZayap nandvadnap panca-vipsatitamparicchedb
C iti sri ratYarlavadnakathGyap nandavadnap namas caturvipsatimb sar
tab
D iti sri ratnarrlavadnakathaa nandvadGno nama vipsatita 'dhyayab
| iti nandvadnap vipso 'dhyayab
F iti ratnarZavadnap saaptap
G same a s C.

'
'

I
A P P E N D I X I V
The BhavaZubdhakavadna of the AsokavadnamaZa
athGsoko mahipaLa upagupt yat gurum /
krtanjaZipupo natva punar eva abhG?ata // 1 //
bhadanta srotum icchai punar anyat subhG?itam /
tad yathG guruadit tatha detup ca me 'rhati // 2 //
iti sararthit rajna srutva sa sugatatmajaQ /
upagupto nr tap ca samaLokyaiva abravit // 3 //
sru rajan mahabhGga yathG me guruoditam /
tathGhap te pravak?yami srutvanumdnap kuru // 4 //
pura sa bhagavan buddhaQ srighana; srvakaiQ saha /
vyaharaj jetakaraye vik2re maimaite // 5 II
tad tasya munindrasya srighanasya jagadguroQ /
saddharmdesanap srotup sarvaLoka samgata; 6 //
deva daitya grahas cGi yak?agandharvakinnaraQ /
rak?asa garu naga siddhavidyadharadyab // / //
sarve 'pi Zokapalas ca sasainyaparivaraka /
r?ayo yoginas capi yarayas ca tapasv'Lna // 0 //
brahalaQ k?atriyas capi vaisyaQ sudras ca mntrilJaQ I
amatyaQ sajanaQ paura sarthavahG mahGjanaQ II //
siZpino vGIija sUra dhanina kr?ikQrakQ /
graa janapadGs capi tathGnye 'pi samgata // 10 //
tatra sarve ' pi te Zoka dr?FVa tap srighan mud I
natva pradak?il1krtya samabhyarcyopaharakai )/ 11 /1

'

)
|
The BhavaLubdhakavadna
krtanjaLipupa natva parivrtya samantata; /
tatsaddharmamrt patum upatasthu; samGhitG // 12 //
tata; sa bhagavan buddho dr?pva sarvan uasthitan /
adimadhyantakaZyaap didesa dharmam uttamm // 1 3 //
tatsadhrGmrt pitva sarve ZokQ sabhasrita /
anumodya tathG bhuyo 'py anyac chrotup samicchire // 1 4 //
athGnand parijnaya sabhGZokasamihitam /
utthGya sanjaLir natva bhagavantap tam abravit // 1 5 //
bhagavan srotu icchanti sarve Loka ime puna; /
tat prtityasamutpadp prabhG?a Zokabodhane // 16 //
avidYGmUZassarataruprakaravaicitram /
jnatup vaktup <ca> hantup ka; saknoty anyatra sarvajnat // 1 7 //
ity anandena saik?eta prarthite sa munisvarab /
tap bhik?usapghi capi samaZokaivam abravit // 18 //
srIuta sreyase prjnaZokaniraLaGnasa /
pratityaBamutpad va; " kathayGmi yathakramm // 19 //
avidyavasanaivey dubkhaskandhasya bhuyasa /
sapsaravi?avrk?asya mUZabandhavidhGyini // 20 //
tatpratyayas tu sapskara; kGyavanmanasatmaka; /
sapskarebhyas ca vijnanap mna; ?a?tendriyatmakam // 21 //
tatpratyayap namarupap sajnasdarsanabhidham I
manaQ?a?Fendriyasthanap sa4ayatanam apy ata // 22 II
?ayatanasapsZe?a sparsa ity abhidhiyate /
?apsparsanubhavo yas ca vedana sa prakirtita // 23 //
2 1 9
1 1a b) sarvavidyamura ravacitprap B , sarvamavi . . . ravacittry 0, sar-
vamvi . . . vacittryC D , sarvamavi e . = E , sarvamavi = = rvecitryC F
1 7b ) Metre defect i ve l 7c ) mss . omi t ca 1 7d ) Metre defecti ve
l 8a ) mss. sik?ea 1 9c) Metre defecti ve
.

||
l'
|\
220 Appendi x I V
taya vi?ayaskesaragat tr?a prjayate I
kamadi?u tadudbhutam upadn pravartate II 24 II
upaanodhavar kaarUarUpyamayo bhavar I
nanayoniparavrttya jatir bhavasamdhava II 25 II
jaramrarasokGdistatir jatissraya I
aVidyadinirodhena te?ap vyupasamar kramar II 26 II
pratityotpade 'yap bahugatir avidyakrtapad
sapeintyo YUmbhir vijanavanavisramasaibhir I
parijnatar samyag vrajati kia kGena tanutap
tanutv sapraptar sUkhataranivaras ea bhavati II 2 7 II
iti vijnaya yumabhir bhavabandhanivrttaye I
avidyadukhaUa seheditavy prayatnata II 28 II
tato yuyap viniruktabhavavasanibandhanar I
sarvakesavinirmkta nirvfti samavGpsyath1 29 II
ity adi?t munindrera srutva sarve ' pi bhik?avar I
samutpatti nirod ea sapsarasyabhimenire II 30 II.
31 * BhLA 1
tadyathG dvau yati bhik?u taa tatra jinasrae I
abhuta srotaapanna sapbuddhabhajanodyatau II 32 II
tayor eko bhavase?asapojanakayodyatar I
sarvake8agaan jitva sak?ad arhatpadp yayau II 33 II
taddvitiyas tu tanmatrsatu?ta eva durmati I
sasarabhogasatkaraabhadharodyato 'bhavat II 34 II
taaa so 'rhan mahabhijno dr?tva tam ajitendriyam I
lokasangabhisaraktap bodhayann evam abravit II 35 II
| 1 + ]
[ 1 + ]
l 1 + ]
1 +]
24b ) eaga B , ragas 0
ttaO BC , vivfttaO OF
via CF
26d ) vyaparamr BCEF, vyuparamar 0 28b ) vivar-
2 8cd ) caesura ! 29b ) mss . varani o 34a ) tad-

The BhavalubdhakGvadana
bhadramkha kiln ev tva vrajase lokaranjane I
aseaklesasappatanasaya yatnam arabha II 36 II
bhave durkhasray janma tatratidurlabhap vratam I
| 1 +]
tatrapi durlabha siddhis tatra sreyo 'tidurabham II / II , 1 +]
atra na jivite kip cid visvasap vidyate khau I
sarve mayopama lokas tattvajnanavirodhinar II 38 II | I+|
kama hi sabhaya du?tas savairar saraar khiar I
sopayasar sasapklesar papakarmanusadhakar II 39 II , 1 +]
kGmagnilesasaTtaptai sudhiyo 'pi vieak{ltlar I
adhairyavikaa mattar sapkli?tar kalu?asayar II 40 II , 1 + ]
durkham evabhidhavanti yanty evapy avahasyata I
pasutv pratipadyante sadhutva na prayanti hi II 41 II | 1 +]
ragavai?ayikavi?pa vayo ' pi tulayanti na I
pragalbhavaeasa nuna vyamohante yatin api II 42 II | 1 +1
tae ehreyaso nihantaro vadhaka pratyamitraka I
pratyarthika mahGdu'?tGr kamar sadhir vivarjitar II 43 II | 1 +1
kamino hi vyatikramya vinayasilasapamam /
anarakarasarakta asaddhare caranty api II 44 II | 1 +1
muditar kantisobhGni sadgurakirtimaraam I
k?aena malinikrtya earanti dhurtaka iva II 45 II
saddharasgatidvarabhute 'pi te paranmukhar I
1 + 1
samadhidhararividya api nindnti kaminar II 46 II ' 1 + ]
ratibhogarata eva sUkara iva ghasmarar I
kalankasthG yathG svanar kalahayasakhedinai II 4 7 II | 1 + ]
36b ) vaease BCOF 37c ) rss . siddhi 4 1 a ) evanudhao OEF

42a ) mss . vaisanikao 42c ) E m4h i nstead of nun 42d) vyasahante
BCOF , vyamahante E 44c ) mss . rkto 44d ) mss . ra 45a ) mss . di'
|

| .

'

l

l

222 Append i x I V
eva kamn mahayasan durkhahetwr subhadvi?ar I
kar sadhup manasay etan prarthayed durkhatataye // 48 /1
iti matva sakhe ppajnam aeapa lokapanjane I
tyaktva mayopama sahg eaPGsvaphatpadptaye II 49 II
iti tenaphatadit sputva sa yatip unmti I
-
& %
tam arhanta mahabhijna samalokyaivam abpavit II 50 II
sat yam aphaps tvaya pPokt sapsape durkhamuktaye /
yat klesamoeanopayap nipvrtipadsadhanam // 51 /1
52-55 " BhLA 2-5
iti tenodit sputva so 'phan vijno dyanvitar I
mandbuddhip aya hiti mtvaivap tap sambpavit /1 56 //
5 7-67 ^ BhLA 6-1 6
ity aphata tena hitaptham uktam
akapya si?yar sunato 'pi bhyar /
dr?tva tam arhantam udraeitta
krtyanukapiva sambpavie ea II 68 II
aphan hitapthap bhavata samik?ya
vakyany ani ppatibhGitani /
sarvai me pu?pamnohapai
| 1 6+]
tathQy abhiprayam idm SlVU tvam 1/ 9 II
1 6+]
70 " BhLA 1 7
teneti eokt sa visuddhabuddhib
srutvatisapvegavibhinnaeittar I
asya mano bodhayiwr ppayanaa
bhuyo 'r: tm c:n avoead evam // c1 // | 1 7+]
| 1 +]
[ 1 +]
, 5+]
48b ) read hetn ehubhaO? 48c ) mss . eval 68b ) ? mss. sa to i ns tead of
sunato. 7 1 a ) mss . pmktap; readi ng emended for metri ca l reason s .
7 1 c ) mtre wrong

!
The Bhavalubdhakavadna
72-83 ~ B
hLA 1 8-29
iti tenaphata proktap sputva sa viayoddhatar I
udhavayan svaduratmyap tap mahap?ip sambravit 1/ 84 //
85-86 * BhLA 30-31
tadvaeobhis tatar so ' rhan bhrsam udvejitasaya /
tap saik?a vi?ayapagG bodhayit saabpavit /1 8 7 /1
88-98 " BhLA 32-42
iti tenaphataditalJ sa bhavaviayonmukha /
| 31 +
tam arhantap samalokya punap evam abha?ata /1 99 1/ | 42+]
100-1 01 " BhLA 43-44
iti tenoditap sputva so 'phan vijno mhamatir I
sanukposavaeobhis tG salVejayan samabPvit /1 102 /1
103-1 05 BhLA 45-47
iti tenaphatadit sputva sa viayotsavab I
tam arhantap samZokya punap evam abha?ata II 106 //
107 " BhLA 48
iti tenoditap sputva so 'phan vijno mahGmatir /
tG si?yap vi?ayasaktam udvejayan samabpavit // 108 1/
, 44+]
| 47+]
[ 48+]
yady apy etad bhaved eVG tathai kathyate srvu /
manu?y duplabh janma kasyeeeha sapav bhave 1/ 109 1/ | 48+]
11 0-1 1 6 BhLA 1J~l
punap api bravimi tvap tae ehrvuva , samahita! /
kip tena sukhaZabhena yenaiva khid1ate bhave 1/ 11 7 //
1 1 8-122 BhLA 56-60
| 55+1

223
224 Appendi x I V
ev sa ucyamno 'pi kusaZadharaadhane I
nirudyogasamutsaho vyahGrid eva duratir II 123 II
124-125 BhLA 61
-62
atha kaZagatar kale bharukaaahe sa durtir I
proitabhartrkakukau janmabhipratisaddhe II 1 26 II
tata sa pramaa nari garbhii viratotsava I
asuta samaye putra balakam atisundram II 12 7 II
w
, - 60+]
, - 62+)
[ - 62+]
mata sa aa samikyain putrasnehavyathGhata I
apavadbhayasahka vi Zalaa vimohini II 128 II
l - 62+]
tato 'nuniyamanapi sakhibhir sa tapasvini I
putraviyogadurkhGrta mUrahita nyapatad bhuvi II 1 29 II
sakhibhir sahasa yatnair samutthGpya vinodita I
ahke t baZaka sthGpya samik?yaivam abha?ata II 1 30 II
1 31-1 39 ~ BhLA 63-71
ity eva anyathG aapi viZapantyas airap taa I
tasya visahkamnayar kipiaahe(a k(apabhavat II 140 II
taa sa prama nari lokGavadsahkaya I
l - 6 2+]
[ - 62+]
[ - 7 1 +]
bhita prha samahuya svasakhi pariaarikGm II 141 II | - 7 1 +1
bhadrike drsyata tavad ratror se kiyat khaZu I
sa sakhi tat samaZokya svainip t samabravit II 142 II , - 7 1 +]
143 ~ BhLA 72
iti srutvatha sa nari praha tap pariaarikam I
bhadrike mm painya vaaan srUyatam iti II 144 II
145 ~ BhLA 73
1 28a ) mss . omi t aa. 1 28c ) mss . askya
- 72+]

The Bhavalubdhakavadana
ity uk tva sa rudnty eva putrasnehavi(adita I
mUrchabhiyoganisae?pa nyapatat sahasa bhuvi II 146 II
1 47 BhLA 74
tatar sa praa nari airat sarapya aetanam I
utthaya putrasokarta rudnti vyaZapad bhrsam II 1 48 II
149 * BhLA 75
iti sa viZapitva tatputrasokavi?adita I
pasaattapagnisaptapta mrtasu narake nayet II 150 II
1 51-1 63 BhLA 76-88
taaa tasya puradvare vartamanasya durkhinar I
| - 73+]
vinirayus tada gavo 'neka vatsasamanvitar II 1 64 II [ - 88+]
tasam agrasaro bhadro drptva ta balaka pathi I
tad vidhiyogasamarthyad avatasthe 'bhigopayan II 1 65 II , - 88+]
yavat sarvo 'pi goyutho vyatikramya yayau tatar I
225
pasaat sa vr?abho 'py ena pasyan ghrrardito yayau II 1 66 II [ - 88+]
drppva t nirgat balab sa tivravednaturab I
hG mrto ' smiti nirsvasya tasthau nirgatapraravat II 1 67 II , - 88+ ]
hG myatra kiyad durk so4havy katham atmana I
tad atr mrtum iaahai mararantap hi jivitam II 168 II | - 88+]
mrto 'pi narake?v ev tivrativedanahaab
durkhani vividhGny ev bhuktva kath vaseya hi II 1 69 II
ko me trata bhaved atra paratrapi na vidyate I
<hG> hG durkhGgnistaptar kiyat kaZap bhrameya hi II 1 70 II
<ha> h aitta tvam atrapi vipa srata tyaja I
ki vi?adena te sidhes tad upaya vimuktaye // ! /! II
1 68a ) mss . kiyan
i ng i n mss.
1 70c ) Syl l abl e mi ssi ng i n mss . 1 7 1 a ) Syl l ab l e mi ss-

226 Appendi x IV
tad visada vihayatra sabuddhasara vraja I
jinendr tam anusmrtva bhajata eva sadaram II 1 72 II
eva sa baZakas citta svayam eva prbodhayan I
.
nidhaya sugate smrti tasthau dhanasamahitar II 1 73 II , - 88+]
tad tadbhagyase?ea sugatasmrtipuyatar I
upasakas triratnan sevakar suddhamanasar II 1 74 II - 88+]
dharmguabhibha?antas t desa samuagatar I
daraka ta samaZokya tasthu karuyastambhita II 1 75 II
[ - 88+]
sa baZako 'pi tan dr?pva pratyujjvitavat tada I
sanai prasarya hast sva mrduna vacasabravt II 1 76 II [ - 88+]
bho bho satpuru?a bhadra vande 'h caraani va I
tavan me 'nugrahap kartwp muhUrtap sthGtu arhatha II 1 77 II [ - 88+]
iti tenodita srutva sarve te vismayoddhatab I
kim ida nu katha ceti sakautuka ni?edire II 178 II | - 88+]
bhadramukha vay sarve srutva te 'dhutabhG?aam I
savismaya ni?dm ity uktva tasthur antike II 1 79 II [ - 88+]
ata upasaka sarve baZakap tap susundram I
sapnirik?ya samasvasya papracchu punar adrat II 1 80 II [ - 88+]
1 I-182 BhLA 89-90
evap taib prcchamnar sa baZako madhurasvarab I
tan buddhopasakGn ' sarvan samaZokyaivam abravit II 1 83 II | - 90+]
1 84-1 90 ^ BhLA 91-97
atha sa drako dhirar krtakrtyo mahamatir /
tadvasthGp parityajya k?aad eva sannltthita II 1 91 II - 97+]
l 72 d) bhajato heva BCDF, bhajatadeva E l 73a ) mss . baZakar l 73c ) metre
defecti ve; smrto BCD , smrtau EF l 80a) mss . athopasao l 83d ) mss . abru-
UO!

The BhavaZubdhakavadna 227

te?am uasakan sa [ I] anurak?an krtajnata I
tata aka sa utpZutya sa hapsarajavad yayau /1 192 I I , 97+]
tatrakase sa paryankap baddhva tasthau samahitar I
sarvair udvik?yamaar sa dharmap tebhyah samGdisat /1 1 93 II 97+]
tatas ca vistareaivam akhyaya vrttim atmanar I
bhuyas tan sa mahasattvar samaZokyaivam abravit // 1 94 /1 [ - 97+]
1 95-206 ^ BhLA 98-109
tatas ca tap sarva upasakas te
nidhaya tirthe parisodhayitva I
vidhaya sauca parisuddhakayab
subhGnuraktar svagrha pratasthur II 207 /1
eva me guruakhyata tathG mya pracak?yate /
matvaivap tva mhGraja sapbuddhap sarvathG smara 1/ 208 II
sabuddhasmrtisapjatap puryap naiva kliroti hi /
nirdhya papakany asu sarerayej jinaZaye II 209 1/
evam vJnaya rajendra sabuddhap sararap gatab I
saddharme samupasritya bhaja nityam anusmaran II 21 0 II
prajas capi tatha rajan bodhayitva prayatnatab /
buddhabhaktau pratilPhGrya paZaniyar sadG tvaya II 21 1 //
tatha cet te sad nituam manaaZam niruvadrvam /
kramd bodhip samasadya nirvrtip padm apnuya II 21 2 1/
iti tenopaguptena yatina guruoditam I
sa tatheti pratijnaya nro 'nandt sapar?adar II 213 II
1 9Z c) Read akGsam uta?
|
|

.
'

228
idp nar ye bhavalubdhakakhyap
bhadravadnap sursap vadnti I
mudabhi8vanti ca te 'pi sapve
Appendi x I V
sukhGni bhuktva sugatau vpajanti II 21 4 II
I I iti bhavalubdhakGvadnap samptam I I

B I B L l O G R A P H Y
Ba i l ey , D . R . Shackl eton ( 1 954 ) : The Jatakastava of Jnanayasas. Asiatica.
Festschpift Fpiedpich Wellep: Le i pz i g . pp. 22-30 .
Ba i l ey , H . W. ( 1 937-39 ) : The Jataka stava of Jnanayasa s . Bulletin of the
School of OPiental Studies . Vol . I X pp . 851 -859 .
Ba i l ey , H . W. ( 1 951 ) : Khotanese Buddhist Texts . Cambri dge Ori ental Se
ri es, 3. London.
Bea l , Samuel ( 1 878 ) : Texts fpom the Buddhist Canon, comonly known as the
Dhamapad with accomanying nappatives tpanslated fpom the Chinese.
London .
Bea l , Samuel ( 1 906 ) : Buddhist Recopds of the Westepn Wopld. Vol . I . London .
Bendal l , Cec i l ( 1 883 ) : Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit ManuscPipts in
the' Cambpide Univepsity Libpary, Cambri dge .
Burl i ngame , E . W. ( 1 92 1 ) : Buddhist Legends translated from the oPiginal
Pali text of the Dhm ad Comentar. Parts 1 -3 . Harvard Oriental
Seri es, Vol s . 28-30. Harvard Un i vers i ty Press .
Chavannes , E . ( 1 9 1 0 - 1 934 ) : Cinq cents Contes et Apologues extpaits du Tri
pipaka Chinois. 4 vol s . Pa ri s .
D ' Al wi s , Jams ( 1 866 ) : The Attanagalu-vansa op the Histor of the Temle of
Attanagalla. Trans l ated from the Pal i . Col ombo .
Dargyay , Lobsang ( 1 978) : Die Legende von den sieben PPinzessinnen (Sapta
kuapikG-Avadana) in der poetischen Fassung von GuhyadattalGopadtta
aufgrund der tibetischen Oepsetzung hepausgegeben, Ubersetzt und be
apbeitet. ( Wi ener Studi en zur Ti betol ogi e und Buddhi smuskunde. Heft 2 . )
Arbei tskre i s fUr ti beti sche und bUddhi st i sche Studi en . Un i vers i tat
Wi en. Wi en.
Das , S . C . and PaQi t Hari Mohan Vi dyabhushana ( 1 888 ) : K?emendpa 's Avadna
kalpalata, edi ted. Bi bl i otheca I ndi ca , New Seri es . Cal cutta .

JJ Bi bl iography
Dresden , Mark J . ( 1 955 ) : The Jatakastava or "Praise of the Buddha 's Foner
Births". I ndo-Scythi an ( Khotanese ) Text, Engl i s h Trans l ati on , Grammat
ical Notes, and Gl ossari es . Transacti ons of the Ameri can Ph i l os.hi cal
Soci ety. New Seri es . Vol . 4 5 , Part 5 .
Ehl ers , Gerhard ( 1 980 ) : Das Jnanavati-jataka aus der Jatakamala des Gopa
dtta. Nach drei Manuskripten herausgegeben, komentiert, mit dem
Samadhirajasutra des Gilgit-Manuskripts verglichen und ins Deutsche
abersetzt. Ei ngerei cht a l s schriftl iche Hausarbei t zur Magi ster
Prufung im Fach I ndi sche Ph i l ol og i e. Fachbere i ch 1 1 ( AuBereuropai sche
Sprachen und Kul turen ) der Ph i l i pps-Un i versi tat in Marburg . Marburg/
Lahn. 1 1 . Jul i 1 980 . 49 pp.
Emmeri ck, R . E . ( 1 970 ) : Nanda the Merchant. Bul letin of the School of Ori
ental and African Studies, University of London, Vol . XXXI I I , Part I .
pp. 72-81
Emmri ck, R. E . ( 1 973 ) : Khotanese Gl ossary to ' Nanda the merchant ' . Acta
Orientalia XXXV , pp . 1 1 5- 1 26 .
Ens i nk, J . ( 1 952 ) : The Question of Ra?trapala. Transl a ted and annotated .
Zwo l l e .
Fi l l i ozat , J . ( 1 94 1 ) : Catalogue du Fonds Sanscrit. Fasc . I . Pari s .
Gei ger, Wi l hel m ( 1 950 ) : The Mahavasa, translated into English. Col ombo .
Godakumbure, C. E . ( 1 955 ) : Sinhalese Literature. Col ombo .
Godakumbure, C. | ( 1 956 ) : HatthavanagaZ laviharavasa, edi ted . ( Pa l i Text
Soc i ety) London .
Hahn, Mi chael ( 1 977 ) : Haribhata and Gopadtta. TWo authors in the succes
sion of AryasUr. On the rediscovery' of parts of their Jatazas.
Studi a Ph i l ol ogi ca Buddh i ca . Occasi onal Paper Seri es. I . Tokyo . The
Re iyuka i L i brary.
Hahn , Mi chael ( 1 980a ) : Gopadatta ' s Kaplsvarajataka . Journal of the Nepal
Research Centre. No . 4 ( Human i ti es ) . Wi esbaden . pp . 1 33- 1 57 .

! *

i
i

Bi bl i ography J !
Hahn , Michael ( 1 980b ) : On the I denti fi cati on of Gopadatta ' s Jataka s .
Joual of the Nepal Research Centre. No . 4 ( Human i t i es ) . Wi esbaden .
p p . 2 2 1 -222 .
Hahn , Michael ( 1 981 ) : Ajatasatrvavadana - A Gopadatta Story from Ti bet.
K. P. Jayaswal Comemoration Volue, Patna . pp . 242-276 .
Handurukande, Ratna ( 1 972 ) : The Avadanasarasamuccaya . Studies in Indo-Asian
Art and Culture. Vol ume I edi ted by Pera l a Ratnam. Publ i shed by the
I nternati onal Academy of I ndi an Cul ture . New Dehl i . pp . 79-89 .
Handurukande, Ratna ( 1 980a ) : s i pancaka-jataka . Studies in Indo-Asian Art
and Culture. Vol . 6 edi ted by Lokesh Chandra , New Dehl i . pp. 1 1 1 - 1 2 2 .
Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 980b ) : A Merchant Story . The Sri Lanka Journal of the
Humanities. Uni versi ty of Peradeni ya . Sri Lanka . pp. 48-56 .
Handurukande, Ratna ( 1 981 a ) : Buddhist Tales from Sanskrit Sources. Retold .
Buddh i st Publ ication Soc iety , Kandy, Sri Lanka . Bodhi Leaves N o . B 88.
cL ,
Handurukande , Ratna ( 1 981 b ) : Sarvadada , The Al l - g i ver . Buddhist Studies
(Bukkyo Kenkyu) . Edi ted by the I nternati onal Buddhi st Associ ati on,
Hamamatsu , Japan. pp . 1 65 - 1 78 .
, Handurukande , Ratna l 1 981 c ) : Matsaranandavadana . Bulletin of the School of
Oriental and African Studies, Un i vers i ty of London , Vol . XLI V ,
DD. 349-35 1 .
Hara Prasad Shastri ( 1 9 1 7 ) : A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts
in the Government Collection under the care of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal . Vol . I . Cal cutta .
Huber, E . ( 1 908 ) : Asvaqhosa. Sutralamkar. Pari s .
IASWR ( 1 975 ) : Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts . A Ti tl e L i st o f the Mi crof i l m
Col l ecti on of The I nsti tute for Advanced Studi es o f Worl d Rel i gi on s .
New York.

232
B i b !i ography
Jayati l a ka , D . B . ( 1 930 ) : Saddharratnavaliya. ed. Col ombo .
Jones, J . J . ( 1 956 ) : The Mahvastu. Translated. Vol . I I I . Sacred Books of
the Buddhi sts . Vol . XI X. London .
.
Josh i , N. P. ( 1 966 ) : Mathura Sculptures . Mathura .
Jul i en, M. Stan i s l as ( 1 859 ) : Les Avadas, contes et apologues Indiens
inconnus jusqu'a ce jour suivis de fables, de poesies et de nouvelles
Chinoises , tradui te . Tome premi er. Pari s .
Kempers, A . J . Bernet ( 1 976 ) : Ageless Borobudur. Servi re/Wassenaa r.
Kl aus, Konrad ( 1 980 ) : Das Maitrakanyak- vaama (Nr. 38 des Divyavaana) .
Ei nl ei tung , Edi ti on, deutsche Obersetzung . Dem Fachberei ch 1 1 ( AuBer
europa i sche Sprachen und Kul turen ) der Phi l i pps-Un i versi tat Marburg
a l s schri ftl i che Hausarbei t zur Magi ster-PrUfung i m Fach I ndi sche
Phi l ol ogi e e i ngerei cht. Marburg/Lahn . 28. Jul i 1 980 . 1 05 pp.
Kl aus , Konrad ( 1 983 ) : Das Maitrakanyakavaana (Divyavadana 38) . Sanskrit
text und deutsche Ubersetzung. I ndi ca et Ti beti ca . 2 . Bonn . 1 08 pp .
Kunjavi hari Sarma Kavyatlrtha ( 1 901 ) : Catalogue of printed books and mnu
scripts in Sanskrit belonging to the Oriental Library of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal . Fasc i c l e 3 , Hodgson Col l ecti on , Cal cutta .
Lamotte , E . ( 1 944 , 1 949 ) : Le Traite de la Grande Vertu d Sagesse de Na
garjuna (MahGrajnaaramitasastra) . Tome I , ch . I -XV , Tome I I ch. XV I
XXX . Louva i n . ( B ibl i otheque du Museon , Vol . 1 8 ) .
Lang , M . E . ( 1 9 1 2 ) : La Mahajjatakama l a . Journal Asiatique. Di xi eme seri e.
Tome XI X. Pari s .
Law, B. C . ( 1 957- 1 958 ) : Dlpavasa ed i ted . he Ceylon Historical JOurnal.
Nos . 1 -4 .
Matsunami , Sei ren ( 1 965) : A Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the
Tokyo University Library. Tokyo .

`'4

J
W

Bi b !i ography 233
Mi tra , Rajendral al a ( 1 882 ) : The Sanskrit Budhist Literature of Nepal .
+
Ca Icutta .

Paranavi tana , S . ( 1 959 ) : History of Ceylon , Vol . I edi ted . Uni versi ty of '
Ceyl on, Col ombo.
Sa i to, Kojyun ( 1 955 ) : Buddhi st Manuscri pts of the Bi r L i brary. Taisho Dai
gaku Kenkyukiyo. Memoirs of Taisho University, The Department of
Literature and Buddhism. Vol . 40.
Saptakumari kavadana ( SKA) : Typescri pt of the cri ti cal edi ti on of the Sanskri t
text, prepared for publ i cation by Mi chael Hahn.
Senart, E. ( 1 897 ) : Le Mahavastu, Texte Sanscrit publie pour la premiere
fois et accomagne d' intro,ouction et d'un comentaire. Pari s .
Speyer, J . S . ( 1 895 ) : Te Jatakla or Garland of Birth Stories by Ara
SUra. Transl ated from the Sanskri t . Sacred Books of the Buddh i sts.
Vo ! . I . London .
5
Stei n , M. A. ( 1 899 ) : Deta i l ed Re"prt of an Archaeol og i cal Tour with the
Buner Fi el d Force . The Indian Antiquary , Vol . 28 . Bombay.

Thomas , F. W. ( 1 904 ) : Notes from the Tanjur. The Journal of the Royal Asi-
atic Society of Great Britaii and Ireland. pp . 733-743 .
.
Tucci , Gui seppe ( 1 933 ) : Ani madveri ones I ndi cae. Festschrift Moriz Winter-
nitz. 1 863-1 933. Herausgegeb

von Otto Stei n und W i l hel m Gampert.
Lei pz i g . Otto Harrassowi tz .
Vogel , J . Ph . ( 1 930 ) : La Scul pture de Mathura . Ars Asiatica XV . Pari s et
Bruxel l e s .
Wal dschmi dt, E . ( 1 928) : A. von L e Coq und E . Wal dschmi dt. Die buddhistische
Spatantike in Mittelasien. Sechster Tei l . Neue B i l dwerke I I . Mi t ei nem
Bei trag Uber di e Darstel l ungen und den Sti l der Wandgma l de aus Qy i l
bei Kutscha . ( Mi t Tafel A-C und 207 Abb i l dungen i m Text ) . Berl i n .
Watters , T . ( 1 904 ) : On Yuan Chang ' s travels in Inq. Vol . I . London .
% . -

'
l
'
234
A 3 3 k | V I A T I 0 N S

"
ASS Avaanasarsamaaaya
w
8h|A Bhawlubda kavaana
*
MNA Matsarnanavadna
.
PJ fipa;aaka-jataka
SKA Satakuarikavaana
S0A SarvGdd-jataka

STJ Sarthavaha-jataka
HJM Haribhattajatala

f
"
7
1
'
W

`'

r
f

'
, * -
` `
a . -
.